Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Character:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2025-03-29
Updated:
2025-09-27
Words:
104,900
Chapters:
36/?
Comments:
242
Kudos:
444
Bookmarks:
96
Hits:
10,849

When darkness embraces the light

Summary:

Izuku Midoriya was always told he was worthless. A boy without a Quirk, without a future, without a place to belong.

But someone saw value in him.

Not as a hero. Not as a person. But as something to be owned, shaped, and broken.

Pain became familiar. Fear became routine. The world outside blurred into something distant, something that no longer felt real.

But then—he was taken back.

Not freed. Not truly. Because the body heals, but the mind does not forget so easily. Because even in safety, the echoes of hands that once held him down still linger. Because how do you return to a world that left you behind?

Yet, in the midst of it all, hands reach for him. A family not by blood, but by choice. People who do not expect him to heal overnight—only to keep breathing, keep going, keep living.

And maybe, just maybe, that will be enough.

 

Uploading on Saturday

Notes:

Hello! This is my first fanfiction, and I truly hope you will enjoy this little story of mine.

Please don't mind any grammatical errors, as English isn't my first language.

I'm still not very familiar with Ao3, so I'm not sure if I'm using everything correctly.

If you'd like to leave a review, feel free to share it in the comments—I will read it with pleasure! <3

Enjoy!

Chapter 1: Chapter 1 - The weak child he was

Summary:

In a world where the light rarely reaches him, Izuku clings to fragments of warmth — a lie shared over dinner, a hero’s smile on a screen, a mother’s tired embrace. But as shadows begin to close in, the young boy’s quiet routine shatters, plunging him into the grip of something far more sinister than childhood cruelty.

 

He was just a boy no one saw… until someone saw too much.

Chapter Text

Darkness was his only refuge.

Here, hidden inside the storage area where ten-year-old kids could not find him, Izuku could finally breathe. His back still burned from Bakugou’s latest "lesson," and his soaked clothes clung to his skin.
He clenched his teeth. He couldn’t afford to get sick. Not again.

Above him, through a small, dust-covered window, the sunlight was fading.
Soon, he would have to go home—walk through the crowded streets where people avoided his gaze. Go back to his house, where his mother would smile, exhausted, and where he would pretend that everything was fine.

That was his daily life. His world. A world where he was nothing. Or at least, that’s what he thought.

Until everything changed.

Izuku walked out of the storage room, observing quietly if anyone was around. No one. It was better that way.

He started to walk slowly home, letting his bag drag on the ground. He felt a chill run down his body when the wind blew his way. He couldn’t afford to be sick, so he walked faster. He didn’t want to worry his mother.
Walking home alone wasn’t hard—it was mostly painful because of his too-small shoes, but it was fine.
Weirdly enough, Izuku was never scared of the dark; running through the numerous dark passages didn’t scare him. But today felt different. He felt like he was being watched. He brushed the feeling off and ran home faster than ever.

Arriving home, he felt welcomed by the silence of the house. His mother was probably working late again.
He removed his shoes and entered the house, pushing his bag into a corner of the room before running to his bedroom.
He turned his computer on, excited to finally spend the rest of the day watching some hero videos.
Excitement bubbled in him as he watched one of his favorite videos over and over again. He imitated the famous smile of the number one hero while standing proudly with both hands on his hips.

But then his eyes fell on the mirror across his room. He saw the weirdly green child imitating a hero, while he was deemed worthless by others. He sat down and listened silently to the video this time.
As the video ended, the black screen of the computer greeted Izuku. He stared at his reflection deeply.
"Worthless" rang in his head over and over. His hand started to tremble, and quickly, tears ran down his puffy cheeks.

His little breakdown quickly stopped when he heard the key in the door.
His mother was home.
He couldn’t let her see him cry! After all, he was a big guy! His mother even let him walk home alone. He couldn’t let her down. So, he put a smile on and ran to his mother.

“Mommy!”

He yelled, ignoring the worsening pain in his back.

“Izuku, you're home!”

She smiled while hugging her son.

“How was your day?” she asked happily.

Izuku quickly replied with a “Good!” while mumbling about his day, inventing happy experiences he never had.
She listened to everything while cooking a quick dinner for the two of them.
Izuku sat down at one of the chairs around the dining table, kicking his feet while enjoying talking to his mother, even if everything he said was a lie.
And Inko Midoriya enjoyed every last bit of the story, even if she knew Izuku had most likely lied about his day.

A ringing phone quickly followed. Inko looked at Izuku.

“Daddy called!”

she whispered to him while taking the phone call.
And just as Inko knew Izuku’s lie, her son knew her lie too. But he ignored the failed attempt.
Inko talked for a while on the phone, taking a quick glance at Izuku from time to time, then resumed cooking.

“Was it Daddy?”

Izuku asked his mother, who nervously laughed and nodded.

“Yes, it was. He said he missed you and can’t wait to come back from his business trip!”

A lie. A white lie. But a lie nonetheless. Izuku knew his dad would never come back from his “business trip,” but if this lie could keep his mother happy, then he would keep pretending his father was at the end of the line.
Dinner was lively between the two. Even exhausted, Inko smiled and enjoyed the moment. They both cleaned their plates and then sat on the sofa, cuddling into each other’s arms, enjoying the news on TV and talking during breaks.
It was a nice evening in the Midoriya household.

The next day, while walking down the usual path to school, Izuku felt like he was being observed again. He sped up, mentally noting that he would take a more open, noisy path on his way home. But then he felt a hit—it was painful, but before he could react, he lost consciousness.

Inko knew deep down that having her ten-year-old boy walk alone to school was a bad idea. She knew it could only lead to trouble. But Izuku insisted on walking alone, and it gave her more time at work so she could be home earlier and not let Izuku eat alone. It was a win-win situation!
She was making excuses, she knew it. Getting a call from school wondering if your child was sick was never a good sign. She called work and excused herself for the time being. She ran through the streets like a madwoman, screaming her child’s name. She called the police and her friend Mitsuki, hoping to find Izuku.

Her heart raced the whole time, a mix of guilt and terror battling inside her.

That day, every pedestrian knew what Inko was searching for. But that didn’t help her find her precious child.

Night fell, and she ran home, hoping it was all a misunderstanding, that her son was just on his way home from school. The pain she felt when 8 p.m. struck on the clock was indescribable. Izuku was never late for dinner. It wasn’t uncommon for him to run late from school, but he never let her eat alone.
The police left her alone for the night. Mitsuki insisted on staying with her, but Inko knew her son Katsuki was definitely waiting for her at home. At least she still had one son.

Dinner was loudly silent. Just yesterday, happy laughter had echoed in the house. Now, only deep silence remained. A crushing wave of guilt collapsed on her shoulders. She knew she wasn’t the best mother, but having her son kidnapped under her nose was the worst feeling of all. How could she even continue life without her baby? How could she move forward when she didn’t know where he was? Was he even alive?

The TV muffled her sobs.

A muffled voice came from the other side of the room. Izuku woke up in a dark room, the pain from the hit still lingering. He looked around, feeling panic rise in his chest. He didn’t know where he was. He subconsciously knew it wasn’t some prank from Bakugou and his lackey.

He embraced the darkness and positioned himself as far away from the door as possible, the only light coming from the small gap at the bottom. The voices drew closer. Izuku didn’t know whether to scream or run, but he stayed still like the worthless child he believed himself to be.
The door opened, blinding him. Izuku quickly closed his eyes, afraid of what would come through.
A low voice resonated in the room.

“This child is quirkless, right?”

Izuku finally dared to open his eyes, coming face to face with a gigantic masked man. He heard a simple, timid “yes” from someone Izuku couldn’t see.
The masked man crouched down to Izuku’s level, who was still on the floor.

“What a wonderful gift. It is truly hard to find such a gem. Congratulations,”

the masked man smiled at the person behind him, never looking away from Izuku.
Izuku felt fear grip him, a chill running down his entire body. He wanted to run, but his body was frozen in place. Tears streamed down his cheeks.
The man moved closer upon hearing Izuku’s small whimper. Izuku was forced to look at him as the man placed a hand under his chin.
A smile echoed through the mask.

“Hah, what a perfect child you found me! I love him!”

It was terrifying.
Even the man behind seemed to step back upon hearing that. Izuku closed his eyes in fear, but even with his eyes shut, he could see the owl-shaped mask, which only showed a cruel smile and terrifying brown eyes.
He felt the desperate urge to escape, but the man never released his chin, gripping too tightly for Izuku to even move.
More tears ran down his cheeks. The masked man studied him, never breaking his gaze.

“Where did you find such a perfect child?”

Even while speaking, he didn’t let go of Izuku.
Izuku winced in pain as his skull felt like it was being crushed. He cried out in fear but dared not scream, too scared of being crushed by the man’s grip.
With a sudden tug, the man forced Izuku to stand up. Finally, Izuku looked at the man behind the masked figure—the kidnapper.

The kidnapper didn’t seem thrilled by the sight of the boy in such a state. He trembled just as much as Izuku, standing before this terrifying man.

“I overheard some kids laughing about a certain quirkless boy, so I followed them, which led me to him."

the man said uncomfortable by the situation

A quick hum followed from the masked man.

"Such a pity people cannot understand what a precious being this quirkless child is..."

He looked once again at Izuku, finally letting go of his chin.
Once free, Izuku ran to the wall, trying to get as far away from the two men as possible. Strangely enough, Izuku didn’t want to escape the room entirely. He was more afraid of the bright, chaotic outside world than he was of being here, trapped with two kidnappers in a dark room.

"…Well, too bad for them, since I get to have my hands on this boy."

The man smiled again, his grin so wide it seemed like it would never stop growing. He quietly chuckled, making him seem unstable.
He grabbed Izuku by the arm and dragged him out of the room. Despite his protests, Izuku finally let out a small scream, but it was no use. He was pulled outside and into what appeared to be an underground cafe. The blinding light hit him, but soon enough, he could finally get a clear look at the masked man.
The man had long blond hair, a tall and muscular build, and wore an owl-shaped wooden mask. His facial features were hidden, but the plastered smile and dry brown eyes remained visible. He looked even more terrifying in the light than he had in the darkness.
Izuku screamed, begging the man to let him go, but was silenced with another blow, losing consciousness once more.

Chapter 2: Chapter 2 - The experiment child he was

Summary:

Izuku is taken to a strange facility where he’s left alone in darkness—something he finds more comforting than expected. But soon, that darkness is pierced by light… and pain. What begins as strange experiments quickly turns into something far more terrifying. Days blur into each other as Izuku is pushed beyond his limits, body and soul.

Little by little, something inside him starts to change.

 

In the silence of the dark, a monster is born—not by choice, but by force.

Notes:

It’s not a long chapter—but it’s a heavy one.
The masked man… oh, you’ll hate him. I guarantee it. He’s the kind of monster that crawls under your skin and stays there.
And as for Izuku… his suffering is far from over. This is only the beginning.
Enjoy the pain <3

Chapter Text

After this interaction, Izuku was taken to a facility. One with bright lights encased in cushioned white walls. He was then thrown into a dark room again, a concrete one.
The people from this facility must have thought he would be scared of the dark, but it was quite the opposite. He would not tell them, though.

He was left alone for a long time there. He didn’t mind it.
Honestly, Izuku was always told he was a rather special child, even before people knew he was quirkless. He was always crying for nothing, but when a normal child should have cried, he did not. He always looked blankly at the adult trying to appease him, wondering why he should cry. Sometimes mimicking a cry to not worry the caretaker.
He was an obedient child too—too mature, too calm, never expressing discomfort, nor did he even cry for something he did not have, like a child would. That is the reason why adults did not try to help him after his quirklessness was discovered.
He always was a monster. Being quirkless just proved them right.

After a while, the door opened, letting the light emerge into the dark room.

“Hello, Midoriya~”

The smiling man was back, wearing the owl mask again.
He entered and put his big hand on little Izuku’s arm to drag him out of the room.
Izuku followed him quietly. He wasn’t bothered by the strength the man put on his arm; it wasn’t as painful as the burns Bakugou put him through.

But what was painful—much more than he ever felt—was the experience these people put him through. They injected a cold product into his blood vessels that made him suffer as if he were being burnt from the inside. Screaming, tearing, scratching followed soon after.
Izuku begged and begged again to stop it. He cried for some sort of help. A cry nobody ever responded to.
He collapsed. From the pain, mostly.

The time he woke up, he found himself in the dark room again.
This time, he moved as far away from the door as he could, almost merging with the walls.

He cried; the pain was still deep inside his soul. He could still see the remains of his cry—his broken nail, his sore voice, and this strange mark on his body, mostly where his arteries and veins passed.

He didn’t want to leave the warmth of the darkness, but soon enough, the door opened once again, letting the deep bright light enter once more. Light was scary, more than darkness. Much more.

The experiment kept going, again and again. Day by day. Week by week. And soon enough, a month passed by.

His tears were dry, his eyes were unfocused, his voice was hoarse, his skin was red from the blood resurfacing. A broken doll was what the people in the facility played with.

He hated these white walls, he hated the softness of the cushion on the walls where he couldn’t scratch, he hated these people in white coats, he hated the blinding light, he hated these white teeth of his smiles, he hated his golden hair that seemed white by the light, he hated his owl mask, he hated the door to his comfort room, he hated this strange liquid, he hated feeling pain, he hated everything.
They drove him crazy. He was already far beyond repair. Broken into a million pieces.
But they weren’t finished with him.

“Oh, sweet Izuku~ OH, MY SWEET IZUKU!”

The crazy smile once again.

“MY MASTERPIECE! I always knew you were the right one, the last one I needed. I knew the first time I saw you!”

The crazy masked owl man took Izuku by his arm, making him stand up.
Izuku was far beyond conscious after the “successful” experiment. He wasn’t unconscious, but responding to the “joyful” occasion was an impossible task.
The man let go of Izuku, letting him fall on the cushioned ground.
Twirling and twirling, the man screamed with joy. He was far beyond reason.
Izuku didn’t know what this monster was talking about, but he hoped it would not cause him more pain.

How far wrong he was.

What the man succeeded in, was the creation of a quirk. He artificially created a quirk for little Izuku.

Honestly, Izuku couldn’t quite tell how they did it, but they did. That didn’t matter now.
What mattered was the fact that the owl-masked man was just starting with his experiment, and the pain was far from over.

First of all, was discovering what type of quirk Izuku gained.
By a stroke of luck, they discovered it quickly by burning the hand of Izuku. While screaming with teary eyes, Izuku noticed that his hand was melting and reforming, melting and reforming again and again, prolonging his pain.

While the people were thrilled by the fact that Izuku had gained a regeneration quirk, he was not.
He knew what would follow from it. And he was right.
For weeks and even months, he was tortured with various devices. He felt like dying every single time.
Even when he thought that not a single tear in his body could be left, he cried even more than before.

By now, he knew that when the light emerged in his room, it would lead to one thing: pain.

When he did not pass out from the pain—which was quite rare—he was put through the terrible pain of this liquid again. The one that led to all these experiments, the one that gave him his quirk.

He did not acquire another one to this day, but these people didn’t seem to care too much.

When he was finally left alone in peace in his dark room, he would go as far away from the door as possible.
Sometimes he would cry, sometimes just look at a random tile for hours and hours, like the soulless child he had become.

When the pain from the experiment was too intense for him, he truly felt like dying, seeing his best memories. The only problem was that with each experiment, he felt himself remembering less and less of what he once was.
He forgot his life before being quirkless, his childhood friend Kacchan, the warmth of his father’s hug, the smile of his mother, the thrill he felt every time observing a hero in action, the happiness, the bullying, the loneliness, the betrayal… everything good or even bad was slowly erasing from his memories.
The only last thing he knew of, was the pain he felt every day and this cold, comfortable, dark room.
Izuku forgot how to smile, how to speak, and everything that identified him as a human being.
He truly became an empty shell. A shell who could only show emotion through pain, only communicate through pain, only feel alive through pain.

Many days passed like this—at least, he heard of it.
Time was quite hard to understand without a clock or window.
He collapsed less and less from the pain, but when he did, people always complained about how long it would take him to wake up. At least three days, but mostly a week.

He was dragged from experiment to experiment. Burnt, drowned, crushed, cut, poisoned, shot, bled out, asphyxiated, electrocuted, choked, stabbed, frozen, dragged, drugged, gassed, exploded, stuffed. Everything you could think of, he passed through. Everytime getting out of these experiments alive. He hoped that one time he would not wake up from the pain, that his body would stop regenerating, but every single time he would survive. Again and again. Almost instantly. Meaning another experiment could follow rapidly if he did not pass out.
It felt as if he were regenerating more quickly than before.

And after a while, another miracle was done.

Izuku gained another quirk.

Chapter 3: Chapter 3 - The torture child he was

Summary:

As Izuku struggles to survive the daily horrors, something inside him changes. A new ability begins to awaken—dangerous, raw, and unpredictable. The ones who watch him grow curious, and then fearful. Control starts to slip from their fingers.

He’s no longer sure what scares him more: the people around him… or what he’s becoming.

 

Some flowers only bloom under pressure… and some flames are never meant to be lit.

Notes:

Once again, a chapter full of pain. Izuku’s suffering isn’t over just yet, but I promise—things will get better eventually. Just… not right now.

 


I’ll admit, this chapter feels a little off to me. Maybe it’s the pacing or the time skips—I had to move through several days quickly to keep the story flowing. It might feel a bit choppy, but I hope you’ll stick with me through it. 💛

 


Thank you so much for reading. I really hope you’ll keep going with me on this journey.
(Content warning: gore)

Chapter Text

The owl man was becoming less and less present with each passing day, which meant seeing his deranged smile less and less.

Maybe, just maybe, Izuku could finally hope to sleep without that unhinged grin haunting him.
But the day he acquired his second quirk, the man was at the facility almost every day, observing the experiments, trying to figure out what Izuku's new ability was.

At first, Izuku hoped they would never discover it, terrified of what might happen if they did.
Day by day, the scientists grew more frustrated, and the masked blond man's initial thrill gradually faded. Anger replaced his amusement, and he took it out on the people in the facility—who, in turn, unleashed their frustrations on Izuku.

Sometimes, when their rage boiled over, they would enter Izuku's dark room and beat him until he was left bleeding on the floor. And yet, Izuku never died... thanks to his quirk.
It wasn’t worse than the experiments, but he was breaking more and more, mentally.
His supposed place of comfort was no longer one, his rest was disturbed, and he couldn't grasp a moment of sleep.
Eating became impossible. This led to another death… and another regeneration.

By now, he was completely shattered.
Crying was useless.
Most of the time, he could only watch in horror as his body stitched itself back together, as if nothing had happened. The pain was so intense that he could no longer even shed tears.

He was washed out.

He wondered—was death rejecting him? Was that why they had given him this cursed quirk of regeneration?

Then one day, an accident occurred.

Izuku was curled up in a ball in the corner of his room when a woman entered. He knew what this meant. Seeing the door open, seeing the light replace the dark—it always led to the same thing.
She was here to vent her frustrations, and he was here to be her punching bag.
She raised her hand to strike him when Izuku exploded.
Literally.

Blood splattered everywhere, limbs hung from the walls, and the sharp scent of gunpowder filled the air where his body had once been.
The woman no longer had a face. What remained of her was sprawled in a grotesque, bloody shape, her organs exposed, thin wisps of smoke rising from her remains.
Slowly, the scattered pieces of Izuku’s body began to come together again, like dust being drawn into place. The grotesque noise of raw flesh stitching itself back together echoed through the room. In mere moments, Izuku was whole once more.

He was alive.

Shocked, he stared at the lifeless corpse before him.

A horde of people rushed in upon hearing the explosion. Gasps and horrified retches filled the air, vomit mixing with the growing pool of blood. Screams spread through the facility like wildfire, summoning even those who didn't bother coming.
The masked man pushed through the crowd, his expression a mixture of delight, curiosity, and madness.
Seeing the woman’s mutilated body, her insides on full display, was a delight to him.

“Oh, Izuku! OH, IZUKU! What a MAGNIFICENT child you are! How exceptional you can be! Your potential is exponential, and the little taste I’ve had has made me addicted!”

he cried out, his cruel smile stretching wide.

Meanwhile, Izuku remained frozen, staring at the corpse he had created. The man’s gleeful screams burrowed into his mind.
Death shouldn't be something to rejoice in.
It shouldn’t be.

Then why was Izuku so relieved that he hadn’t been beaten? Why did it feel… good to have protected himself? To have killed someone?

No. No, no, no. He was going crazy. Crazy. Crazy. Crazy.
He couldn't be crazy. Not like this madman. Not like the owl.

The light was blinding. Everything hurt. He remembered the pain.

Then a scream tore through the facility—a piercing, shattering sound. A cry of desperation, of someone reaching for a hand that would never come. The scream of a hopeless fool. The scream of someone who still wanted to believe they were human.
A loud click—a trigger being pulled—was muffled by the scream.
Then silence.
The scream stopped.
And so did his heart.

When Izuku woke up, he was in an unfamiliar room, similar to the one where the experiments had begun.

He didn’t want to be there.

Panic seized him, and he scrambled backward, crashing into the walls. There was no place to hide! No darkness to curl into! He wanted to scream, but his throat was too raw to produce a sound.
So he cried.
He cried and cried, flinging himself against the walls, uncaring if his bones shattered in the process. He just couldn’t stay in this white room, where the light consumed everything.

Then a voice crackled through a speaker.
Unconsciously, Izuku turned his gaze to the ceiling, where the microphone was mounted.
A shadow—a tiny one, barely visible—but it was better than nothing.
Izuku rushed underneath it, curled into himself, and hugged his legs, trembling uncontrollably.

“Izuku, listen to me!”

The sharpness of the voice made him flinch, which must have been enough of a response.

“I know how much you hate the brightness of this room, but we needed to put you somewhere while we cleaned up your… accident.”

A sickening smile followed. The masked man was the one speaking.
Izuku tried to calm himself, knowing that panicking was futile.
But he couldn’t help it.

For the next hour, the only sounds in the room were his own ragged breathing and the soft scratching of his nails against his skin, a desperate attempt to soothe himself—only to draw fresh blood in the process.
When the door opened, Izuku's body moved on its own, his instincts screaming at him to run.

The masked man caught him by the arm before he could escape.
As always.

“Oh, Izuku…”

he whispered in his ear.

“I was so disappointed in you when you reacted the way you did.”

Izuku froze.

Slowly, he raised his head to meet the man's gaze.
He could picture the devious smile behind the owl mask perfectly—it was burned into his mind.

“If you behave like that again, your beloved dark room will explode as beautifully as that woman you killed.”

Izuku’s blood ran cold.

Upon remembering what happened, his legs gave out, and he collapsed onto the floor. Tears welled in his eyes, and a new kind of pain tore through him—one he had never felt before.
It wasn’t like when they had ripped his heart from his chest.
It wasn’t like when they had stabbed it with toothpicks.
No, this was something else.
Something far worse.

But he didn’t scream.
Just like the day he was captured.
He didn’t scream.
Not wanting to lose his only comfort.

The next thing he remembered was being thrown into an experiment—one he had undergone many times before.
Being drowned would clear his mind.

For hours upon hours, he was submerged in the water tube, suffocating again and again.
It helped.
It left no time for thinking. Only pain remained.

But at night, his mind was consumed. Not by nightmares of his torture—but by the woman’s bloody corpse. The scent of death still lingered in his memories.
Even the darkness of his room could no longer comfort him.
He was being eaten alive from the inside, cracking again and again.
And when he thought he had hit rock bottom, life proved him wrong once more.

Why did he have to suffer like this? Did he deserve it? Was this his punishment?
Was it because he had killed someone?
Murderers should be punished, right?
That must be the reason why.

A hollow, despairing laugh escaped his tired lips.
He laughed and laughed, finally convinced that his misfortune was justified.
He was the worst of the worst, after all.
Scratching his head, he slowly spiraled further into madness, his thoughts a never-ending cycle of self-loathing and torment.

That night, he didn't sleep. He simply laughed until his voice gave out.

The next day, he collapsed from exhaustion in the experiment room.

The masked man must have realized that Izuku was on the brink of insanity because, for the next week, he was left alone in his so-called comfort room.

A calm mind and a familiar space helped Izuku return to his "original" state—not sane, not whole, but no longer lost in madness. Just broken. The kind of broken they wanted him to be.

By the end of the week, the masked man was delighted to see "his" Izuku back.
So much so that he even installed a more secure door, ensuring that no one but him could enter Izuku’s room. He couldn’t afford another crisis.

In all honesty, Izuku wasn’t particularly glad to have regained his composure. But he was grateful for the secure door. It made him feel safer, at least within these four walls.
He clung to the hope that, as cruel as the masked man was, he wouldn’t be the one to be physically violent towards Izuku.

The nightmares persisted, but they were less intense. And as time passed, the image of the woman’s mangled corpse—her blood, her flesh—began to fade, slowly buried beneath the new horrors of experimentation.

He still believed himself to be the worst being alive.
But at least, in some twisted way, the pain of the experiments granted him a strange sense of peace. It reassured him that he was suffering for his sins.

Recently, the scientists had become more focused on understanding his second quirk. Detonating a part of oneself was more complicated than expected. Understanding what triggered the explosions was the hardest part.

After much trial and error, they discovered that intense emotions seemed to activate it.

The masked man was tempted to put Izuku through another traumatic experience to test the ability further.
But he hesitated.
Breaking his masterpiece beyond repair would be a waste.

For now, Izuku was safe from blowing himself up.

But it wouldn't last.

Chapter 4: Chapter 4 - The immortal child he was

Summary:

As the days drag on, pressure builds. Izuku is on the verge of something—of breaking, or becoming. A new power stirs within him, but it comes at a terrible cost. His captors grow eager. His body, less forgiving. He’s still breathing… but is he still whole?

 

When a weapon learns to feel, it forgets how to obey.

Notes:

Once again, this chapter delves into the horrors Izuku endures. But here’s some good news: this is the last chapter entirely devoted to his torture.

The next chapter will be the shortest but also one of the most powerful. Poetic and heartbreaking—it will leave its mark.

I never expected to enjoy writing this fanfiction as much as I have. To see my first fic reaching 500 hits—it's incredible, and my heart feels full knowing people are reading and connecting with it.

But for now, let’s return to this chapter—it’s filled with pain and true gore. Please take care while reading. <3
(Content warning: gore)

Enjoy!

Chapter Text

Taking it “easy,” the masked man was starting to get frustrated by Izuku’s inability to gain a new quirk.
Since his secondary quirk seemed to break his mind, the masked man had hoped to see a third one quickly enough to make up for lost time, but it never came.

If Izuku didn’t develop a new quirk within the next five days, then the masked man would feel compelled to take the risk of breaking his precious masterpiece.

Izuku didn’t know what would be best for him—to suffer “less.”
But he hoped for the better.

The first day, nothing in particular happened.

The same for the next two days.

On the fourth day, a miracle happened again.
Izuku gained his third quirk.

The masked man was delighted to hear the news.
Coincidence or not, Izuku had awakened this quirk just a day before the deadline.

He was still strapped to the table, with liquid continuously being injected into his body, the burning sensation inside him only growing worse, when the masked man entered the room.

“My sweet Izuku~ My sweet, sweet Izuku! Once again, you prove to me how magnificent you are.”

He caressed Izuku’s cheek in a simple, loving manner, making sure to show his obsession toward his precious toy.
The “toy” he was caressing was starting to slip away.
The past four days of relentless experimentation had left Izuku teetering on the edge of unconsciousness.
The ceiling blurred, the world spun, and soon, darkness overtook him.
The last thing he heard was the laughter of the man in charge.

If the Devil had sent his apostle to Earth, it would have been this man.
Or maybe it was Izuku himself.
Like the sinner he was, he deserved this punishment.
He needed to atone.
He was losing his mind again.
He had to stay sane.
If not, he would be deemed broken.
And he didn’t want to know what happened to an ex-masterpiece.

When he woke up, the masked man was still there.
Just the two of them.
In his room—his "comfort" room.
At least here, Izuku knew he wouldn’t be hurt. Not right now.
Strangely enough, the masked man had gone to great lengths to keep his word about this room being a safe zone.
Surely, he wouldn’t break his own promise.

“Izuku~”

A low, tempting voice. It felt like Izuku was nothing more than prey, caught in a predator’s gaze.
He instinctively backed away to his favorite corner of the room, eyes filled with fear.

“My Izuku~ You truly are the most splendid work I’ve created to this day.”

It sounded like he was cooing. Slowly, ever so slowly, he approached the trembling boy.
He tilted Izuku’s chin upward, forcing their eyes to meet—his golden irises staring deeply into Izuku’s empty soul.

“I know I’ve been hard on you this past week, but I promise—if that third quirk is as beautiful as your first, then you will be rewarded.”

He stopped, observing Izuku carefully, gauging his reaction.
The sudden tears slipping down Izuku’s green eyes were enough to make him continue.

“But if it’s like your second…”

He sighed, letting go of Izuku’s chin as his lips curled into a smile.

“I truly hope you’ll like your new room.”

And then, as quickly as he had come, he was gone.

Izuku was left alone.
He hadn't even realized he had stopped breathing.
The masked man had never threatened him this closely before. Not in all the months he had been in the facility.
He looked at his trembling hands and wrapped his arms around himself, trying to stop the shivering.
He couldn’t.

His third quirk was discovered quickly—faster than his first.
A fascinating quirk.

When a baseball was hurled toward his ribcage, his arm instinctively moved to shield himself.
In an instant, his bones tore through his skin.
And then, he died.
There was nothing he could do to stop it, even when bones seemed to pierce through his skin to protect himself.

However the people in white coat discovered that fear—self-preservation—triggered the quirk.
There was a pattern between his three quirks.
All of them were disturbing.
All of them were organic.
And most importantly, all of them were triggered automatically by specific situations.
They asked Izuku to activate one of his two secondary quirks voluntarily.
He failed.
Every time.

The masked man was ecstatic.
The scientists, however, needed to refine the liquid that had given him these quirks.
They had to create a quirk that could be activated voluntarily—one that wouldn’t harm its own user.

But while they worked, they continued to test Izuku’s new ability.

If he felt threatened, his own bones would pierce through his skin, forming blades and projectiles.
Each time Izuku tried to escape death, his body betrayed him.
His humerus would twist into jagged swords.
His patella would sharpen into knives.
His phalanges would splinter into deadly projectiles.
His scapula and clavicle would sprout thorns, eager to impale anything—anyone.
It was eerie.
As if his bones had a mind of their own.

The scientists were fascinated by the countless possibilities.

Izuku?

He was drowning in agony.
He suffered, over and over again, as his own body stabbed him from the inside out.

This was hell.

But the fact that he was getting used to it?
That was even worse.

Knowing too well the pain that was coming—waiting for it—made it all the more unbearable.
He could feel it before it even happened.
His bones pressing against his inner flesh, the slow, excruciating moment before his skin split open.
The sting of fresh wounds.
The way his blood painted his bones red.
The way fragments of muscle and ligaments clung desperately to the jagged edges of his skeleton.

And then, the unbearable reconstruction.

His first quirk would force him back together, knitting torn flesh, restoring ligaments, dragging shattered bones back into place.

The organic weapon meant to protect him was the one bringing him the most pain.

Every time he didn’t pass out from the experiments, he felt it all.
The recreation of every single cell in his body.
He was tired of bringing himself back to life.
Again.
And again.

He woke up on the hard floor of his comfort room.

He knew he could move.
But he didn’t.

He stayed there, lying motionless in the center of the room.

He didn’t even bother getting away from the door.
It was pointless.
In just a few hours, they would come for him.
Drag him out of his “precious” room.

He didn’t touch his food. Or his water.

He lay there like a drunkard who had collapsed in the streets.
Unmoving.

Days passed by like that.
Dragged from experiment to experiment like a lifeless doll.
His body reflected his mind.
His skin started to rot from neglect, and his bones grew fragile from inertia.

Then, light pierced through his darkness once more.

“Izuku~”

That monstrous smile—one that never faded—was there to greet him.

“It’s been three whole years since you’ve been in this facility, but as time passes, I find myself growing more and more concerned.”

The masked man stepped toward him, kneeling down, observing him like a caged animal.

“You know, Izuku, I worry quite easily. I hope you understand just how precious you are~”

“But… I feel like you can’t handle the experiments the way you used to.”

He tilted his head, golden hair shifting as his smile grew wider.

“I feel like you’re starting to lose yourself.”

“I feel like you’re starting to break.

At that, Izuku’s blank eyes sharpened, suddenly focused on the man in front of him.
It has been a while since Izuku responded to something.

The masked man chuckled, ruffling his golden locks teasingly. It was fun to finally see a reaction from his masterpiece.

“I really hope I’m wrong.”

His lips curled into something wicked.

“But I must be… right?”

“After all, my precious masterpiece wouldn’t betray me like this!”

Chapter 5: Chapter 5 - The renaissance child he was

Summary:

Izuku has survived the unthinkable, reshaped into something unrecognizable. But when the routine of torment is suddenly broken, he's forced to confront something more terrifying than pain: the possibility of escape. And maybe... the chance to live again.

 

What’s left of you when surviving becomes your only skill?

Notes:

Hey gang,

I changed up the layout of the chapter a bit—nothing too wild, just felt like it needed a fresh touch. Hopefully it reads smoother now!

Anyway, enjoy the chapter 💚
(And yep, there’s a little note at the end)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku knew exactly what he meant. As always, he threatened to take his only comfort away.

He didn’t know if the masked man would strip him of his room, driving him insane in the process and destroying his masterpiece.
But he didn't want to find out.

He couldn’t bear the consequences of losing his status as a masterpiece. Not if it meant even more pain.

Death was fine. Pain was hell.

So, Izuku endured the agonizing process of re-education.
He learned to walk again, to pretend he was alive, to act as though there was still a soul in this empty shell.
Trying, once again, to piece back together the shattered fragments of something long gone.

The masked man was thrilled by this performance.
He knew Izuku had died a long time ago.
But he also knew that a broken toy that could react was much more valuable than a beautiful toy that just sat still.

So they both played pretend.
A theatrical performance, carefully orchestrated.

Izuku gave the man his spectacle, responding to the experiments.
It wasn’t difficult, not really.
It still hurt like nothing else in the world—burning alive wasn’t something one could ever get used to.
But Izuku screamed and cried more than ever, agonizing every day just to please him.

His soulless eyes wept, imitating an emotion long lost.
Sadness implied the existence of hope.
And hope meant there was still something left to break.

Pretending was easy when there was no soul to begin with.

Months passed like this. Then, one day, the masked man disappeared.

Perhaps their little game had become boring.

Even fate itself had lost interest in Izuku—no new quirks had manifested for months, leaving his torturer frustrated with the lack of material to work with.
The experiments became laxer, less creative, less painful. And soon enough, people started to forget about him entirely.

He spent more time alone in his isolated room. No grand door bursting open, no blinding light. Nothing.

His stomach ached from hunger, his throat burned for water.
But Izuku never begged.
He simply kept dying, "resetting" his hunger like it was some twisted game.

When air became scarce, he suffocated—again and again. No screams. No protests. No tears.

Then, one day—a noise.

Yelling. Shouts of rage. Objects crashing, bodies hitting the walls.

Then came the light.

The door slammed open, sending a piercing beam into his prison.
Izuku flinched, momentarily blinded.
He sucked in a desperate breath, lungs stinging, and through the blur, he saw him.

The masked man.

Izuku had forgotten how much he hated that smile.

He barely registered the man's words, but from the voices outside—the screams, the begging, the gunfire—he understood what was happening.

The masked man had returned after months of absence, only to discover that his masterpiece had been neglected.
He was furious.

The punishments echoed through the facility.

Izuku sat still in his room, staring at the hard bread and stale water they had finally left for him.
He didn’t pay attention to the gunshots, the desperate pleas for mercy, or the bodies dropping one by one.

Then, suddenly—he was lifted.

The masked man held him tightly, whispering apologies with bloodstained hands.

Izuku despised being in his arms. But he didn’t resist.

He knew what would happen if he did.

So he let himself be cradled like a precious doll, forced to listen to the man’s shaking voice as he wept.

He didn’t care.

Because he knew what came next.

The cycle would begin again.
The pain would return.
The fire, the blades, the experiments.

And Izuku would be his little plaything once more.

And he was right.

The experiments resumed with renewed enthusiasm.
New faces arrived—more eager, more curious, even less empathetic.
The pain returned.

Test after test.

Laughter echoed as Izuku writhed.
Their eyes shone with excitement as his bones twisted into grotesque, organic weapons. Their empty words of admiration meant nothing.

Izuku felt like he was surrounded by copies of the masked man.

He hadn’t thought it was possible, but they devised even more shameless ways to break him.

If he could erase his instincts, he would—if it meant keeping his bones inside his body.

So, he resumed screaming and crying.
It surprised him that he even remembered how.

And so, the play continued.
Izuku, the star performer.
The masked man, delighted as ever.

As if nothing had happened.
As if things had never changed.

He thought it would stay that way forever.
That this would be his life from now on.

He never imagined freedom.

But one day, something changed.

The masked man seemed worried.

Precautions were even stricter than usual.
Izuku was never taken from his room, but people kept coming and going, peeking inside as if to check if he was still there.

Hours passed like this, then—fighting.

Gunfire.
Screams.
Then… silence.

Izuku didn’t react. He had heard all these sounds before.

But then—the door flung open.

A different light poured in, brighter than anything he’d ever seen.

It crawled into the darkness, spreading too far, too deep. It swallowed everything. It swallowed him.

He flinched, eyes burning. Then—a voice.

"Guys, we have a problem!"

Izuku stiffened. The voice wasn’t familiar.

New recruit ?

Slowly, cautiously, he moved to the darkest corner of the room.
But the light followed.

He stayed still. Waiting.

Footsteps. More voices. The sound of too many people.

Someone stepped forward, kneeling carefully.

"Hey there…"

The voice was gentle.

"I’m a police officer."

The man pointed at himself slowly, carefully.

"And you are?"

Izuku stared at him, waiting. Waiting for the moment he would grow bored.

Waiting for the moment he would grab him by the wrist and drag him to the experiments.

"What are you doing?"

A new voice. Lower. Rougher.

A figure moved through the crowd—a man dressed in black, his yellow goggles reflecting the dim light.

"He isn’t an animal in a cage. Give him space."

The others hesitated before stepping back.

The man crouched down, looking Izuku straight in the eyes.

"We’re here to rescue you."

He spoke plainly. Calmly.

"Can you stand?"

Izuku hesitated.
The man’s gaze didn’t waver. He didn’t look at Izuku with pity or disgust—just quiet observation.

Finally, Izuku nodded.

When he stumbled, the man caught him.

"It’s okay. You can use me as much as you need."

And together, they walked forward.

Towards the door Izuku had never seen before.

"This is the exit," the man said.

"You’re free."

Free?

Izuku stared.

Could it be true?

He had screamed for help countless times before. No one had ever come.

Why now?

The man nearly had to drag him forward.

And for the first time in his memory—

Izuku saw the world.

Not the beautiful one.

But the real one.

The industrial skyline loomed above, thick with smog.
Rain pounded down in relentless sheets.
The air was heavy, polluted, filled with things he couldn’t name.

And yet—

The vastness.
The wind.
The cold water against his skin.

It wasn’t unpleasant.

He closed his eyes, savoring it.

The man let him.

A cough rattled his chest, his lungs weak from years of suffocation.
But he didn’t care.

So this…

This was the real world.

He hoped—no, he prayed—this freedom wasn’t a lie.

Because after this, he could never go back.

Notes:

Hey there! 💚

Okay, I know this chapter is super short—and I promise, this will be the only one like that!

Also, I want to say sorry in advance—there are quite a few time jumps in this chapter. I don’t usually love writing that way either, but it was necessary for the pacing and emotional weight of the story.

That said... things will start changing from here on out. For the better... right?

(nervous laughter)

Thanks for sticking around 🥺💫

Chapter 6: Chapter 6 - The free child he was

Summary:

Izuku has been rescued, but safety doesn't feel safe. Under the watchful eye of Eraserhead, he enters a world full of light, sound, and terrifying choices. The chains are gone, yet the fear remains — and freedom, for a boy who’s only known captivity, might be the hardest battle of all.

 

Freedom is no salvation when the past still clings.

Notes:

Hey everyone!
To make up for the tiny chapter last time… here’s a big one for you!

Izuku is finally out of the torture zone — he’s not totally healed yet, but he’s hanging in there. Don’t relax too much though… things are definitely not going to stay peaceful for long. Stick with me as we dive into the chaos that’s still waiting for him!

Oh, and just a heads-up: the MHA timeline will mostly stick to the original, but with a few twists and turns along the way (you’ll see what I mean — I think you’ll like it!). Also, I’ll be stretching the timeline a bit… because seriously, so much happens in just one month in canon, it’s kind of insane.

And before I go — a question for you all:
Should Izuku get some romance in this story? And if yes, who would you ship him with? 👀💚

Chapter Text

Izuku was taken to the nearest police station.
He never left the side of the dark-haired man.
He learned that his name was Eraserhead—at least, that's what he heard many people call him.

The police station was nothing like what Izuku was used to.
It was full of people smiling, like in the facility, but they weren’t in strange white coats or standing behind weird glass tinted white.

They were lively, and the noise was constant—not that Izuku minded.

If being free meant being able to see the outside world, then it would be alright.
Even buildings had these weird things that let people look outside.
It was annoying how Izuku couldn’t put his hand through, blocking the sensation—but seeing it was enough for now.

The man named Eraserhead stepped away from Izuku for a couple of seconds to talk privately with the people in blue uniforms.

"I want you to search for any missing child case that matches this one."

He pointed at Izuku, looking straight into the eyes of the police officer.
The officer nodded, listening carefully to the words of the respected hero.

"You—"

Eraserhead gently grabbed the arm of a novice policewoman who was passing by.

"I want you to take care of this child. Don’t stop him. Let him wander around, but never take your eyes off him. Even if you need to go to the bathroom, I don’t care—take him with you. If something happens, come get me."

He carefully instructed the confused woman, who eventually nodded and approached Izuku, who was still gazing outside the window.

The policeman from before questioned him.

"Why her? She isn’t suited for this. She’s still in training."

Eraserhead replied firmly:

"The kidnapper of this child was a man. I don’t want to lose the little faith he has in me. I don’t want him to have a crisis. I’m not taking the risk of him remembering anything traumatic."

Understanding his intention, the policeman nodded.
They continued discussing what would be done for the child.

Izuku stared at the woman, analyzing her.
She stood there, a little embarrassed by the intense gaze he gave her, but she said nothing.
Soon enough, Izuku returned to watching the window. He didn’t move—he stayed still like a statue.

But suddenly, the capricious clouds parted, letting the sun shine brightly, free from the wall of gray.

Izuku flinched from the sudden brightness and rushed away from the window.

The woman, unsure of what had just happened, followed him as he ran—straight toward the room where the cells were kept.

Upon seeing the familiar concrete floors and darkness, Izuku ran to one of the cells.
The one farthest from the exit, as always. In the far corner.
He hugged his trembling legs, his breathing heavy and unstable.
His eyes shut tight, remembering the experiments he had endured.

He thought it didn’t affect him anymore.
He thought he’d gotten used to it.
But seeing something new—something he didn’t want to lose—made him feel again.
He regained something he had been afraid of:
He regained his fear.

No tears came, but he whimpered like a poor sheep in front of a big, bad wolf.

The woman didn’t know what to do.
She stared at the frightened child, feeling a mixture of guilt and sadness. She hadn’t hurt this child, but somehow, she felt responsible.

Overwhelmed, her legs moved on their own—rushing to find the hero who had instructed her.

"Mister Eraserhead!"

She shouted across the room, grabbing everyone’s attention. Eraserhead instantly understood a problem had occurred and rushed toward her, yelling,

"I told you not to leave his side!"

They both ran together toward the holding cells.

"He suddenly got scared while looking outside and ran toward the cells! I didn’t know what to do!"

She was panicking, guilt pressing down on her like a weight.
She wasn’t trained for this. She didn’t know how to help.

Eraserhead opened the room and looked through every cell, the woman trailing behind him.
What he saw broke his heart:

Izuku was curled up in a trembling ball in the farthest corner.

"Hey, kiddo."

He gently opened the cell door.

"I don’t know what scared you, but it’s going to be alright. We won’t push you to do anything you don’t want to."

His voice was calm as he approached, but stopped just a few steps in, giving the boy space.

"You can stay here if you want. I won’t force you to move. But please know that nothing is trying to hurt you here."

He paused.

"Do you want to stay here?"

He asked softly, not really expecting an answer.
But Izuku responded instantly, like the obedient child he had been trained to be.
A quick nod—barely visible, hidden behind his arms—was enough.

Eraserhead sighed and turned to the woman who had watched the entire exchange.

"I’m sorry for yelling. That was my mistake. I shouldn’t have asked a novice to care for a traumatized child. You didn’t know what to do. It’s my fault."

He rubbed the back of his head and looked down.
He knew this could have ended much worse—but thankfully, it hadn’t. The child hadn’t had a full breakdown.

He checked once more on the trembling boy and left the room.

"If he said he wants to stay here, then I won’t pull him out of the cell."

"What a troublesome situation," he muttered, loud enough for the woman to hear.

She still felt bad about what had happened, but at least the situation was under control.

A couple of minutes spent in the darkness helped calm Izuku’s mind.
It was stupid, how he had reacted.
He should be glad he hadn’t been put through another experiment—for now.
He should be obedient and avoid causing a scene.
If they wanted to, they could take away his freedom—or even his comfort room.
What if they got rid of both?
Why did he have to be disobedient?
They would be mad.

All Izuku could think about was how much worse the next experiment would be.
If he was a bad child, they would punish him more.
If going through more pain meant keeping his freedom and comfort room, then it was worth it.

Maybe they would take it all away.
Maybe the sudden brightness that swallowed up his freedom was punishment.
Maybe they erased the gray smoke and the water falling through the ceiling because he didn’t acknowledge the woman.
Maybe he’d never see his freedom again.

Even in his little corner, he could see a small ray of light peeking through.
Even that was terrifying.

He knew punishment was coming.

And maybe, in some twisted way, the masked man had orchestrated all this to test him.
Maybe he wanted to see if Izuku would break.

It was worse than pain—losing something he cared about, without even getting the chance to enjoy it.

As he wondered if he would even get food today, the door opened.
He heard slow, deliberate steps.

It was Eraserhead.

The hero crouched down to Izuku’s level once again.

"Hey kiddo. I know you’ve already seen me before, but I never properly introduced myself."

His tone was slow and careful, deliberate.

"I’m Shota Aizawa. And from now on, I’m your guardian."

He watched Izuku’s face, hoping for some kind of reaction.
The child stared at him blankly, anxiously.

"A guardian is someone who protects you from people who want to hurt you."

He said it gently.
Izuku looked at him, curiosity flickering in his gaze, as if trying to decide whether or not to believe him.

"I’ll protect you from all the bad things. And all you have to do… is live your life."

Live your life?

Izuku didn’t know what that meant.

But if this man said he would protect him, maybe… maybe he wouldn’t give him back to the masked man?

He didn’t know if what Aizawa said was true.
But if being with him meant more freedom, he liked that idea.
And if it was a lie… then he’d just go back to how things usually were.
He wouldn’t lose anything.
So… why hesitate?

He took Aizawa’s hand and stepped out of his little dark room.
The light hurt—but it wasn’t unbearable. He didn’t want to disappoint his guardian.

But then came the next step: outside.

The brightness that had taken away his comfort.

The burning feeling of light on his skin.

He wanted the water back.
The gray smoke.
The wind.

But he kept his mouth shut.

And stepped outside—silent, anxious.

Quickly enough, Izuku found himself in front of a gigantic building with a tall, grand door.
Inside, it was lively.
Dozens of much smaller people than the ones in the facility ran around in strange matching outfits.

It struck him again—wherever he went, people always wore the same clothes.
First in the facility, then in the bright room, and now even here.

He couldn’t help but look around, wide-eyed.
The way everything was divided into light and shadow fascinated him.
Darkness clung to the corners, while the brightness nearly stung his eyes.
Shadows were everywhere.

Everything here was new.
The noise, the smell, the feel of the air.
He liked it.
Was this… freedom, too?

Before he could process more, he found himself standing in front of another door.

Aizawa glanced down at him and spoke gently.

“Hey. It seems you don’t want to talk, and that’s alright. But when we go into this room, someone will want to speak with you. Do you understand?”

Izuku looked up, almost ashamed.
It wasn’t that he didn’t want to talk.
He just… couldn’t.

How could he explain that to his guardian?
Would Aizawa leave him if he stayed silent?

Fear wrapped around him like a net, thoughts spiraling.
He began trembling.
What if he was abandoned again?

Aizawa noticed the shift immediately.
He crouched slightly, placing both hands on Izuku’s shoulders, steadying him.

“Hey… hey. Don’t worry. It’s okay if you don’t speak to him. I just wanted you to know he might ask a lot of questions, and it can be overwhelming. That’s all. I just wanted to make sure you’re okay with it.”

His voice was soft.
Reassuring.

Izuku rapidly nodded, not wanting to disappoint him.
Not again.

And then, they entered.

The first thing Izuku noticed was the blinding light behind the desk at the far end of the room.
He couldn’t see the person seated there.
The brightness stung, and instinctively, he slipped behind Aizawa, into his shadow.

“Hello, Principal Nezu,” Aizawa said calmly.

A voice responded—one Izuku didn’t recognize.

“Good afternoon, Aizawa. Would you like a cup of tea?”

Izuku tried to peek out, but the light was too much.

“It won’t be needed. I’m here to speak about—”

“—The child behind you. Yes, I know,” the man interrupted softly.

Aizawa didn’t look surprised that Nezu already knew.

“We found him in the facility Maestro was using as a hideout. He seems to have been part of the villain’s experiments. We don’t know how long he was kept there… but it looks like it’s been a while.”

Aizawa’s eyes lingered on Izuku, worry quietly bleeding through his calm demeanor.

Nezu took a small sip of tea.

“And we don’t know what he suffered there, do we?”

His voice held a deep guilt.
He couldn’t look at the boy.
It felt like a failure.

“No, we don’t. But from what I’ve seen, the child doesn’t seem to have any scars. At least, we can assume he wasn’t physically tortured.”

How wrong he was.

Aizawa turned again to Izuku.

“Hey, kiddo. Are you okay?”

He wasn’t surprised by Izuku’s reserved behavior—he’d seen it before—but he couldn’t help but wonder: the boy hadn’t reacted like this with others.
What made Nezu different?

“What’s wrong?” he asked gently.

Izuku stared at him, his eyes wide but unreadable.
He didn’t respond.

“Are you scared of Principal Nezu?”

Izuku quickly shook his head.

“Are you scared of…”

Aizawa paused, thinking.

There had been something similar back at the police station too.

That fear again.
What was the trigger?

Nezu, observant as ever, spoke up.

“Maybe it’s the light he’s afraid of.”

Suddenly, everything seemed to place every part of the puzzle together.

What triggered Izuku at the police station.
Why he flinched when stepping out of the building.
Why he was always drawn to shadows.
Why he stared at the dark alleys instead of the bright park.
And Aizawa felt ashamed.

Ashamed that he hadn’t seen it sooner — it was right there. Obvious, even.

He looked at Izuku again, this time with heavy regret weighing in his eyes.

“Is it?” he asked gently.

Izuku hesitated before slowly nodding.
His little fingers fidgeted, betraying his nerves.

He was scared — scared that if they found out what he feared, they would punish him with a room full of light.
Like before.

Even now, some part of him believed that was how things worked.
But still… it was better than going back to the facility.

Aizawa said nothing, but immediately moved.
He reached for the blinds and closed them, covering the window and dimming the room.

Only a faint, soft light remained — enough to see each other, but no more than that.

Izuku finally looked forward.

So this was “Principal Nezu.”

A strange white mouse — or maybe a bear, or something in between — sat on the chair behind the desk.
Small in stature, but the way he looked at Izuku… there was nothing small about that gaze.

“I can finally take a look at you,” Nezu said gently.

There was no judgment in his voice. No coldness.
He didn’t seem to mind Izuku’s earlier behavior.
Fortunately.

“Can you talk?” he asked.

Izuku shook his head.

A thoughtful little hum came in response, followed by a calm sip of tea.

“That’s alright,” Nezu continued, warm as ever.

“I’ll ask some questions. Will that be okay with you?”

Izuku nodded.

“If you don’t want to respond to one of my questions, you don’t have to,” Nezu added.

And so, the questioning began.

Chapter 7: Chapter 7 - The traumatize child he was

Summary:

In a quiet office and a warm home, a deeply scarred boy takes his first steps into the unknown. Between cautious questions and gentle hands, Izuku meets kindness he doesn’t yet understand—and a girl who reminds him what it means to be seen. Slowly, the child who forgot how to cry begins to remember what hope feels like.

 

When a broken past meets a fragile hope, something far more beautiful can be created.

Notes:

Heyyy, guys! 🙌
I totally forgot to thank you for 1000 views (oops, my bad), but guess what? We're almost at 1500 now, and I’m seriously crying happy tears over here 😭💖! I can’t even express how much this means to me.

Anywayyy, here’s chapter 7! It’s not too short, not too long, but I’ve been writing these chapters so much longer that this one feels tiny in comparison—lmao (And FYI, chapter 15? A whopping 4k words… yikes).

So, buckle up and enjoy watching Izuku take his first steps into the world after all that torture. But don’t get too comfy, okay? Things are NOT gonna go smoothly—trust me on this one (Spoiler alert: It’s gonna get messy).

Chapter Text

Surprisingly, Izuku didn’t seem to mind the countless questions Nezu asked.
Even though he couldn’t answer most of them, he still tried his best.

From what little information Nezu could gather, the child before him had suffered greatly—and for many years.
How many exactly, and what he had suffered from, remained unclear.
Even the reason behind it all was blurred.
It wasn’t nearly enough information for Nezu’s liking, but he understood—the child didn’t know either.

And then came the final question.
A simple one, but one that held deep meaning.

“What’s your name?”

He asked gently.
Nezu already knew Izuku couldn’t speak.
He knew the child would struggle to understand how to respond.
But he wanted him to know that someone cared.

Nezu knew Maestro, the villain who had kidnapped Izuku, lacked empathy.
Having a child in his “care” was anything but ethical.
If Izuku had been dehumanized, Nezu wanted him to know that here, at U.A., he would finally have the chance to be the child he never got to be.

Izuku fidgeted.
He knew well enough he couldn’t respond.

Aizawa sighed and placed a gentle hand on Izuku’s head.

“It’s alright, kiddo. We’ve talked about this. You don’t have to answer.”

Izuku’s heart warmed.
He didn’t know why, but it felt… nice.
He was touched by their words.
By their gentleness.

And for the first time he could remember, something stirred inside him—something cautious, trembling, and fragile.

Hope.

Tears welled in his eyes.

The only sound in the room was the small, broken whimper of the child.
Neither adult said a word.
They simply let him cry, let him show his emotions fully—something he hadn’t done in a long, long time.

He cried and cried, showing his vulnerable self to strangers.
To people he hadn’t asked for.
Help was something he’d given up on long ago.

He knew hope could crush him.
That trust could betray him.
But he let it in anyway, as easily as breathing.

He was desperate.

Maybe—just maybe—this time, he could be free of the masked man.
Maybe this time, he could truly hope never to see him again.

Eventually, Izuku and his guardian left the principal’s office.

“You don’t mind the nickname ‘kiddo,’ right?”

Aizawa asked, wondering if it might make Izuku uncomfortable.

Izuku shook his head quickly.

A small smile tugged at Aizawa’s lips, which he tried to hide with his hand, embarrassed.

Then he observed him silently, trying to guess his age.
He looked young—maybe twelve or thirteen, judging by his height and round face.
He wanted to ask but held back, knowing the question might only make Izuku more anxious.
The boy probably didn’t even know how much time had passed.

Aizawa sighed softly, catching Izuku’s innocent gaze in return.
He smiled again and ruffled the boy’s long, curly green hair.

The night fell quickly, and Izuku was amazed by the little sparkles he saw in the deep blue sky.
He pointed up, curious.

“That’s the sky,”

Aizawa explained, noticing his gesture.

“And those sparkles? They’re called stars.”

Izuku was mesmerized.
He liked the sky.
Especially the dark version of it. The one above them now.

The only other light came from the bulbs on strange metal poles lining the street.
Izuku never dared approach them. He stayed close to his guardian’s shadow.

He soon learned that Aizawa was taking him to his “house.”
Izuku followed, as silent as ever.
He knew what the word meant, but he had no real understanding of what a house was.

He had so much to learn.

Upon arriving, Izuku was overwhelmed by the sight of the place.
So many unfamiliar pieces of furniture.

Aizawa took off his shoes, and Izuku copied him.
Then, a young girl came running toward Aizawa, arms wide open and giggling.

“Hi, Eri. Did you have fun with Midnight today?”

he asked, smiling and hugging the girl.

Izuku watched them, almost envious of their closeness.
He didn’t know what that feeling was, but he wanted it too.
They looked so happy.

Wait—wanted? Was he allowed to want things?

Had just a few hours of freedom from the facility changed him that much?

He shouldn't want things he couldn’t have.
If they found out… he might be sent back.

He looked down, ashamed of his feelings.

“Who is that?”

The white-haired girl asked.

“He’s a child like you,”

Aizawa answered simply.

The girl looked surprised but turned to Izuku with sparkling eyes.

“Like me?”

She walked up to him cautiously and extended her small hand.

“Hi! I’m Eri!”

She smiled brightly.

Izuku stared at her face—rosy cheeks and deep red eyes that shimmered with kindness.

He hesitated, but took her hand. He didn’t want to disappoint her.
He nodded quickly to let her know he was listening, even if he couldn’t reply.

She giggled.

“I was saved by Mister Aizawa, just like you! We’re the same!”

How could someone smile so brightly if they’d been through what he had?

It didn’t matter.
He was just grateful she wasn’t angry at him for not speaking.

“You can’t talk, right?”

She asked innocently.

Izuku blushed and began to fidget.

“It’s okay!”

She said, and gently took his arm, pulling him toward a large, soft-looking chair.

“This is a sofa! It’s comfortable! Sit here!”

Izuku did as she asked.
She was right—it was comfortable.
Not hard like the floors he was used to.
He felt his body relax for the first time.

Aizawa, watching from the side, felt relief wash over him.
He’d been afraid Eri might struggle, or that Izuku wouldn’t accept her.
But they were both okay.
Eri might even become a great help.

He smiled to himself and made his final cup of coffee for the day.

Eri kept talking, even if Izuku never responded.
She explained every object in the house and even warned him about potential dangers.
She was glad to help someone who’d been through what she had—even if it wasn’t much.

When bedtime came, Aizawa had to separate them.
Eri protested, but Izuku said nothing.

He knew which room was his thanks to Eri’s earlier tour, so he entered quietly.

Aizawa followed, holding back his instinct to turn on the lights.

“Make yourself at home. It’s yours now,”

He said, ruffling Izuku’s hair.

“I won’t come in without your permission. You can trust me—unless it’s an emergency.”

He gave a simple goodnight and left.

Izuku was alone for the first time since being saved.
It felt strange, but he didn’t mind.
He looked around.

A “bookshelf,” a “chair,” a “nightstand,” a “lamp,” a “bed,” a “rug.” All unfamiliar.

He didn’t feel comfortable using any of them.
So he didn’t.

He sat by the bookshelf, curling up against the wall—just like before.

He knew he was supposed to sleep in the bed, but he couldn’t bring himself to do it.

He was nearly asleep when the door creaked open.
His danger instinct flared and he curled tighter, eyes fixed on the door.

It was Eri.

She stepped in quietly, looked at the bed, and sighed—like she’d expected this.
She scanned the room, spotted him, and hurried over.

“Hi…”

She whispered with a bright smile, clutching a small teddy bear.

“I figured you’d feel weird about the bed, so I came to keep you company. Is that okay?”

He nodded his head to say yes—he didn’t mind.
Then patted the floor beside him.

She sat down and curled up next to him.
He flinched, unused to the closeness.
But then he remembered how she had hugged Aizawa.

A warm feeling bloomed in his chest.

He didn’t push her away.
Instead, he rested his head on hers.

They fell asleep like that.

The next morning, Aizawa saw them sleeping and didn’t say a word.
He didn’t reprimand Eri.
How could he?
She did what he wished he could—reach Izuku in a way words never could.

As he made his first coffee of the day, he reminded himself: never scold Eri in front of Izuku.
He didn’t want to trigger anything.

Eri kicked her tiny feet under the table while eating cereal.
Izuku tried to imitate her but fumbled with the spoon, spilling food on the table.

He tried to hide the mess, but Aizawa quickly reassured him and cleaned it up.

The same warmth from the night before returned.

Izuku didn’t want to cry—but he did.

He whimpered like an abandoned puppy.
Aizawa and Eri said nothing.
They just comforted him.

Which only made him cry harder.

Later, Eri left to get dressed.
Aizawa observed Izuku and made a mental note to ask Momo, a student of his, to make him some clothes.

“Is it alright if we go somewhere with a lot of people, kiddo?”

He asked gently.

Izuku nodded shyly.

Soon, the three of them were walking toward U.A.

Aizawa was impressed by how talkative Eri could be.
She tried to explain what U.A. was but quickly got distracted, veering into stories about hero society and pancakes.

Still, Izuku seemed to enjoy listening, even if he didn’t respond.

As they reached the school, Izuku remembered this place.
The people in strange clothes. The one called Nezu asking him questions. The one place who will protect him from now on.

He followed quietly, sticking close.

They stopped in front of a large double door.
Voices came from behind—talking, laughing.

“Eri, stay with him for now,” Aizawa said. “I’ll let the class know first, then call you in. Remember—he doesn’t like bright lights, so I’ll turn them off before you enter. Don’t switch them back on.”

Eri nodded seriously, ready to act like a big sister, even though she was far more younger than Izuku.

She turned to Izuku and smiled.

Aizawa stepped inside.

“Don’t worry! I’ll take care of you!”

Eri proudly stated.
Smiling even though brightly at Izuku.

A few seconds later, Aizawa opened the door.
The room was dark and quieter than before.
Izuku didn’t hesitate to enter, seeking refuge from the light of the hallway.

Eri followed after him.

A deep silence settled.

Eri noticed the students of Class 1-A.
She was familiar with them—but Izuku wasn’t.
She didn’t realize she was holding her breath, worried about how he’d react to seeing so many people at once.

Surprisingly, he didn’t seem bothered.

The students of 1-A appeared to be aware of the situation, having just been briefed by Aizawa.
Izuku looked around, seemingly more at ease in the darkness.
He took quiet note of the “students.”

All eyes were on him.
He didn’t mind.
He was used to being watched.

Then a trembling voice broke the silence.
A low, uncertain voice.

“Izuku ?”

Chapter 8: Chapter 8 - The regret he held

Summary:

They were meant to rise together—two kids with dreams too big for their hands.
But jealousy crept in. Lines blurred.
And somewhere between pride and fear, something precious was lost.
Years later, the past comes knocking… wearing a face that doesn’t remember.

 

The past always finds a way back—even if it’s unrecognizable.

Notes:

Hey everyone!
I’m so excited for you to read this chapter—it's a little different from the usual, but you’ll see what I mean. 👀
It’s definitely one of the most emotional pieces I’ve written (honestly... chef’s kiss), and I really hope it resonates with you.

There may even be another chapter like this waiting in the wings... maybe.
If you love it, great. If you hate it—well... I’ll pretend it never existed and go scream into a pillow. 😂

Either way, thank you for reading. Truly. This one means a lot. 💚

Chapter Text

Katsuki Bakugou was a brilliant, curious, and energetic child.

Sure, he had a fiery temper—likely inherited from his mother, Mitsuki—but it never felt dangerous.
At least not at first.

Katsuki was a natural extrovert.
He had many friends at daycare, but none he liked more than Izuku Midoriya, the son of his mother’s best friend.

From Katsuki's point of view, Izuku was simple—he laughed, cried, and expressed every emotion without shame.
Katsuki found it amusing.
Teasing him was just child's play.

It was strange, though—Izuku wouldn’t cry when he scraped a knee or lost a toy.
But if a friend got hurt, he cried for them.

Some parents called him a monster for being so different.
Katsuki hated that.
If Izuku was a monster, then what did that make him for liking him?
No, that was unacceptable.

At four years old, Katsuki’s quirk manifested: Explosion.

The excitement in the daycare was palpable.
Everyone praised him, admired him—and his ego inflated with every compliment.

Izuku was the first to cheer for him, eyes wide with wonder.
Katsuki felt proud in a way he couldn’t describe.
They talked about becoming a “Wonder Duo” once Izuku got his own quirk.
Of course, Katsuki would still be the strongest, but he could carry them both to the top—Number One and Two heroes.

But as time passed, Katsuki’s temper worsened.
He hated the judgmental looks, the whispers about his “attitude.”
And most of all, he hated how Izuku tried to stop him when he lashed out.

Why was he defending them?

It only grew worse when Izuku—powerless—kept trying to protect others.

Was he trying to be stronger than him? Was that it?

No.

Katsuki had to remind him of his place.

Izuku needed to understand.
They were supposed to be on the same side.

At first, when Izuku got hurt, it wasn’t intentional.
But over time, Katsuki stopped caring.
If it taught him a lesson, wasn’t it worth it?

He started to wonder—was this “Wonder Duo” dream just a fantasy for Izuku?
Did he still admire him?
Or had he started looking down on him?

Katsuki couldn’t bear the thought of losing that admiration.
He couldn’t lose his best friend.

His parents began noticing his aggression.
Mitsuki, who understood anger too well, felt guilt settle in her chest.
She’d waited too long to seek help herself—she didn’t want that for her son.
She tried talking to him, but he was too young to grasp what violence meant.
Maybe later.
Maybe he'd grow out of it.

She could wait.

It will be fine.

Then came the day Izuku’s diagnosis arrived—quirkless.
Katsuki felt… relief.

He wouldn't outshine him.
He would stay by his side, understand his place.
Maybe they couldn’t be equals, but at least Izuku wouldn’t try to “protect” anyone else.

That same day, Katsuki gave him a new nickname: Deku.

It was to show his place, Izuku’s rightful place.

At first, Izuku hated it.
But he accepted it eventually.
He always did.

He thought he found his old Izuku back.
The one who stays put in place.

Yet Deku never changed.
He still threw himself in front of bullies, still tried to protect others.
Still acted like a hero.

Katsuki was furious.

Why couldn’t he stay in his place?
Why wouldn’t he let him protect him?
Did he respect him at all anymore?

He felt himself losing Izuku.

So he hurt him. Badly.

To teach him.
To bring the old Izuku back.

The bullying started then.
Not just teasing—but real, cruel actions.

He didn’t realize when the line had been crossed, when he’d become a bully.

He wasn’t protecting anymore—he was demanding respect through fear.

Mitsuki and Masaru tried everything.
Punishments. Conversations. Therapy.
Nothing seemed to work.

Mitsuki wept at the shame she felt.
Inko, her best friend, tried to remain understanding, but both mothers were exhausted.

Eventually, they made a painful decision: Izuku and Katsuki would see each other less and less.

It was the beginning of the end.

Izuku grew isolated. Katsuki grew angrier.
Every rare encounter ended with bruises and burns Izuku would try to hide from his mother.

And then came the worst mistake of all.

Inko had started working later shifts, and most evenings, it was Mitsuki who drove Izuku home—with Katsuki in the car too.
It only worsened the already strained relationship between the two boys.
Before long, both mothers agreed to put an end to it, deciding it was better for Izuku to walk home alone.

They knew it was risky—but at the time, they thought it would do more good than harm.

Only, it didn’t.

Soon after, Mitsuki stopped.
The silence between her and Inko grew louder.
Katsuki was nine, nearly ten.
He still didn’t see what he had done.

So Izuku walked home alone.

And then, he vanished.

The day Katsuki learned Izuku had been kidnapped, he didn’t understand.

Not until he saw Inko break down in his mother’s arms, not until he heard Mitsuki cry for the first time.

Not until his house—always noisy, always full—became filled only with grief, guilt.

A week passed, and it hit him. This wasn’t like before.

Izuku wasn’t just avoiding him.

He was gone.

Katsuki didn’t know how to process it.
He lashed out even more, but nothing helped.
His emotions were out of control.

He felt vulnerable. Naked. Angry.

Sad.

One night, his mother sat him down, and for the first time, they truly talked.
Openly.
About anger. About guilt. About love.

About Izuku.

That night, Katsuki agreed to therapy.

Accepting that someone left is hard. But realizing you were the reason they left is devastating.

He started to understand what he’d done—to Izuku, to others.
He had wanted admiration so badly that he burned everything in his path.
The road to healing was long, but he walked it.

He got quieter. More aware. Still angry, still guilty, but… trying.

The guilt never left.
It clung to everything—food, sleep, relationships.

Katsuki felt like a monster in human skin.

He no longer dreamed of fame or glory.

Now, he only dreamed of atonement.

If he couldn’t bring back one life, he’d save thousands. Maybe millions.

Maybe then, the guilt would lessen.

In his final year of middle school, the teacher handed out a form:
What do you want to be? Where do you want to go?

Katsuki stared at the blank page for a long time before writing "U.A."

He hesitated.
Did he deserve it? Truly ?

Around him, the class erupted in excitement, throwing papers and laughing.

But Katsuki stayed silent.

He had learned a few things over the years:
Being feared isn’t the same as being respected.
Validation means nothing if you lose yourself in the process.
Controlling your emotions isn’t weakness—it’s strength.
And guilt… guilt never truly fades.

But maybe, just maybe, redemption was still possible.

Many times, he wondered what happened to Izuku.

Was he still alive? Still out there?

Sometimes, Katsuki even caught himself imagining what he’d do if he found Izuku sitting in some lonely corner.

He’d apologize, no doubt—fall to his knees and cry, beg for forgiveness he didn’t deserve.

But it didn’t matter.

Izuku was gone.

Katsuki didn’t want to think about hollow hopes—those damn hopes that used to burn and bleed.
The kind that whispered Izuku was still alive.
That he was okay.
That he’d come back.

But those same hopes made him angry.
Because what if Izuku was alive, living comfortably somewhere while Katsuki stayed stuck in guilt and rot?

Back then, Katsuki was a mess.

Now that hope wasn’t gone…

Just dulled.

Muted by time.

Only a bitter aftertaste remained.

Middle school ended without much of a commotion.
Katsuki walked away from it without a single real friendship.

For a short time, he had some fleeting attention—pity disguised as praise—after that incident with the slime villain.
But the buzz died off fast, especially when he shut people down with his usual cold glare and sharp mouth.

There wasn’t much to say anyway.
The villain was taken care of, the hero arrived quickly—even if Katsuki had lost consciousness while trapped and suffocating, waiting for someone to pull him out.

Not that it mattered.

Whether he was saved or not wouldn’t have made a difference.

(And just like that, those thoughts crept in again. The ones that whispered it’d be easier if no one had shown up.)

He swallowed hard, jaw tight.
He made a note—quiet and practiced—to mention it to his therapist.
The same therapist who had spent years helping him peel back the layers of guilt, of regret.
Of everything he couldn’t admit out loud.

Not even to himself.

It was summer now, just before the UA entrance exams.

Katsuki trained like hell.

He was obsessive, relentless.
The kind of son every Asian mom would brag about—
If you erased two-thirds of his life.

He came home after four hours of training, drenched in sweat, feeling oddly at peace.

That peace shattered the moment he stepped through the door.

There she was.

Inko Midoriya.

His best friend’s mother.
The mother of the boy he bullied.
The woman he’d wronged more than anyone.

She looked dead.

Her once-bright eyes were void of light.
Her face, lined and hollow.

Dark circles bloomed like bruises under her eyes, red-rimmed and tired—clearly worn from years of crying and sleepless nights.

Katsuki looked away, disappearing into the bathroom.

He couldn’t face her.

And honestly, she didn’t have the strength to face him either.

The loss of her son had torn a hole through her life.

She kept breathing only because she clung to the idea that he might still be alive.
But she wasn’t really there anymore.

Her soul had left the day Izuku did.

She never gave up hope.

She believed—No she knew he was still out there.

But she’d lost everything—her job, her spark, her smile.

Her son.

And Katsuki?
How the hell could he ever look her in the eye?

It wouldn’t be fair.

Hell, he didn’t even understand how his own mother could still look at him.

He destroyed her friendship with Inko—the woman who had always been there for her, even before Katsuki’s dad came into the picture.

He cried.

He cried hard that night.
Didn’t even come down for dinner.

His father left a plate outside his door, like always when Inko dropped by, knowing full well what would happen.

By morning, it was cold. Untouched.

Mitsuki knew how much seeing Inko wrecked Katsuki.

If he had asked her to stop seeing her, she would’ve.
But he didn’t.

He even begged her not to.

He didn’t want to break what little was left of the bond between the two women.

Living like this was unbearable.
But they did it anyway—for five long years.

Trying to glue back the jagged shards of a shattered vase.

The Bakugou and Midoriya households walked on eggshells around each other.

Never as close as before.
But never able to truly let go either.

After that encounter, Inko didn’t visit the Bakugous again for the rest of summer.
Still, Mitsuki visited her.

Then came the UA entrance exam.

Katsuki crushed it—aced the written part and blew through the practical.

Even saved the ass of some random brown-haired girl with the help of that useless spiky-toothed guy.
He soon learned that those two would be his classmates for the next three years.
Great. Now he was stuck with the loud, spiky-toothed guy and the overly friendly, clingy brown-haired girl.

Their names were Ejirou Kirishima and Ochako Uraraka.
Katsuki preferred calling them Spiky and Pink Cheeks.
He made it clear—at least to himself—that they weren’t friends.
He didn’t want them to get the wrong idea.

But as time passed, something shifted.

The students of 1-A were different from everyone else he had known.
Even when he rejected their pathetic attempts at friendship, they didn’t back off.
They kept talking to him, including him, acting like he mattered.

He couldn’t understand it.
He didn’t deserve their kindness—he never had.

But even after he told them what he’d done, after he let the ugliness spill out, they stayed.
They didn’t flinch.
They’d seen how he’d changed.
They even joked that he should finally learn how to express his feelings better, though he always reminded them that even his therapist had failed at that mission.

And at some point—he didn’t know when or how—he felt it.
A quiet kinship.

Not with all of them. Todoroki (aka Peppermint) still had the emotional range of a rock.
But the class, as a whole, had a rhythm he found himself syncing with.

Until that day.

When Aizawa walked in, shut the curtains, and said he had someone to introduce.
Someone who’d been rescued, like Eri once was.

From the moment Aizawa spoke, something felt wrong.
Katsuki's skin prickled with goosebumps.
His gut twisted, flipped.
Something deep inside was bracing itself.

And then the door opened.

And he saw those eyes.

Staring straight at him.

His breath caught, his stomach dropped, and guilt exploded in his chest like a punch to the lungs.

He barely heard himself said it—ragged, sharp, and trembling:

“Izuku?”

Chapter 9: Chapter 9 - The past child he was

Summary:

In the midst of turmoil, the truth behind the mysterious boy begins to surface—drawn from the cracks of a broken past. Yet each revelation opens the door to even deeper questions, and the unexpected becomes the only thing to expect. When light meets shadow too abruptly, everything blurs, and the burden becomes too heavy for one boy to carry alone.

 

When the past has no face, the present loses its reflection.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Katsuki drew all the attention to himself rather than the child.

He had just screamed the name of a stranger—or rather, the name of that child.

He rushed toward him, desperate to hug him, to look at him, to touch him—to make sure he wasn’t hallucinating.
He didn’t think about anything else.

Everyone stood frozen, shocked.
Even Izuku never imagined hearing his name in this place.

The only times he’d heard it before were when the masked man called him—when he wanted something.
When he was preparing to hu—

“Katsuki Bakugou!”

Aizawa suddenly stepped between them, blocking Bakugou’s path.

Katsuki blinked, startled to find his teacher standing right in front of him.
He tried to peer past Aizawa to catch another glimpse of the person behind him, but failed.
Moments later, he was pulled out of the classroom.

The rest of the class remained in stunned silence, trying to process what had just happened in a matter of seconds.
Eri stood there awkwardly, glancing quickly at Izuku to make sure he was okay.

Izuku, meanwhile, stared at the door Aizawa and the blonde boy had exited through.
He looked just as lost as everyone else.

Then, a small voice cut through the silence.

“Um… What just happened?”

Izuku looked at the girl.
Her skin was pink, with little yellow horns poking through hair as soft and rosy as her complexion.

No one answered.

She stood from her chair, clearly expecting some kind of response.
But Izuku didn’t have one—not even for himself.
And even if he did… how could he communicate it?

Minutes passed in awkward silence.

Then the door opened again.

Aizawa walked in, looking tired, and nodded at Katsuki to sit back down.

Bakugou returned to his seat, his head lowered.
It was an unusual sight for his classmates.
He stole a brief, sad glance at Izuku, but said nothing.

Aizawa stood at his desk, scanning the room—his students, and then Izuku.

“Midoriya,” he said.

No response.

“Izuku,” he tried again.

Izuku’s head lifted slightly at the sound of the name they used.

Aizawa looked relieved… but also hurt.

Izuku didn’t know what to do.
But then Eri stepped to his side and took his hand.

Strangely, it helped.
He felt calmer.

“Is that your name?”

Aizawa asked.

Izuku nodded.

Things had just gotten much more complicated, and Aizawa knew it.
He ran both hands over his face, elbows propped on the desk.

The kidnapping case of Izuku Midoriya: 10 years old.
No information. No witnesses. No clues. No leads.
And now, five years later, here he was—fifteen years old. Alive.
Which meant... he had survived that place for five whole years.
Probably tortured.

Back before teaching at U.A., Aizawa had been involved in clearing difficult police cases, which is why he had strong ties to the department.
The Midoriya case had been one of the hardest.
It remained unsolved to this day.
Aizawa never imagined the missing child could be this one.
But now, looking at him—the green hair, the freckles, those green eyes—it was obvious.

He’d just changed so much.

Still… it felt like an excuse.

Even after five years, he should have recognized him.

He should have.

“Sensei?”

A voice spoke from the front row.
It was Mashirao Ojiro.

“What’s going on?”

Aizawa looked at his students, then at Bakugou—who was still watching Izuku like he might disappear.

Another sigh escaped Aizawa.
That must’ve been the tenth today.
Even for him, that was a record.

“Pardon me. This child was recently rescued from the villain Maestro—you may have seen it on the news. We didn’t know who he was or what he went through in that facility.”

He paused, gathering himself.

Then, looking his students in the eyes:
“But thanks to Bakugou, we might finally understand. I can’t confirm anything yet, but this child will likely be staying at U.A. for a while.”

Bakugou’s head lifted at that.

Izuku, on the other hand, looked even more confused.

“Class is canceled for now. I’m sorry you had to witness this. I need to inform Nezu about everything.”

The classroom erupted into murmurs as Aizawa, Izuku, and Eri left once again.

Everyone else remained—confused, invested, and thoroughly intrigued.

Later, after the chaos had died down and Nezu had been informed, Aizawa finally collapsed in the teacher’s lounge with a cup of coffee.

Izuku kept to himself in a dark corner of the room, trying to stay unnoticed.
He was panicking—feeling responsible for causing a scene. He curled in on himself, overcome with guilt.

Eri tried to comfort him, but he pulled away.

She sat beside Aizawa instead, giving Izuku space.

“Mister Aizawa... what’s going to happen to—” she hesitated, “—Izuku?”

Aizawa looked down at her, gently running a hand through her hair.

“We’ll inform his mother that he’s alive. Then... we’ll see. I don’t know what kind of future he’ll have, but hopefully, the best one.”

He glanced at Izuku, still curled up in the corner.

It pained him to see the boy blame himself, despite all Aizawa's reassurances.

“Mother?”

Eri asked innocently.

“Yes… he has a mother.”

He didn’t explain further—not because he didn’t want to, but because he didn’t know how to.

Eri didn’t ask again.
She just sipped her hot chocolate.

The lounge was quiet. Still. Safe.

The overwhelming morning faded beneath the calm.

Eventually, Izuku started to relax.

Being in a corner calmed him.
Being in the dark calmed him.

But not being punished… confused him.

Why could he cause a commotion and not be punished?

Why could he be selfish and still receive kindness?

Why was their care so genuine? Didn’t they want something in return?

He wished they did.
That way, he’d know what to expect.

At least then, he wouldn’t be afraid they’d leave.

A useful tool is better than a pretty doll.

That’s what he had learned.

As they sat, doing nothing in particular, calm slowly returned—until the next commotion.

A problematic child, indeed.

When Present Mic burst into the room, loud as ever, it startled Izuku—who looked up and screamed.

The light. The golden hair. That smile.

He vomited.

Memories flooded back—experiments, pain, that voice.

Not even the return of darkness helped this time.

He convulsed.

He had never reacted like this before.

He hated it.
Every second of it.

If being rescued meant this—shaking from a single memory—then he would’ve rather stayed in the facility.
At least there, everything followed a predictable routine.

No surprises.
No hope.
No feelings.
No betrayal.
And then—

He blacked out.

Present Mic had no idea the kids were in the lounge.
Class was supposed to still be in session.
When he strode in, all smiles and energy, lighting up the lounge, shouting his signature greeting—

He didn’t expect a scream in return.

He panicked and turned, searching for the source.

Aizawa was already rushing to Izuku, yelling for the lights to be turned off.

Present Mic did so instinctively.

Eri ran to Izuku as well.

Mic was confused, but followed.

“What happened? What did I do?! I didn’t know— I’m sorry!”

Tears gathered in his eyes as he knelt beside the convulsing boy.

He had never heard a scream that intense—not even from his own quirk.

Aizawa shoved him aside.
Not out of anger, but to get space to help Izuku.

He gently moved Eri, too.

She covered her ears from the screaming, her own tears now falling.

Present Mic pulled her into a hug, rocking her gently even though he was still panicking.

Then—
Silence.

Aizawa had rendered Izuku unconscious.
He lifted the boy into his arms and rushed toward the infirmary.

Present Mic remained, holding Eri, both of them trembling.

He stroked her hair and back, calming her the only way he knew how.

They sat in silence.

Both of them needing—
desperately—
another hot chocolate.

When Aizawa returned—without Izuku—he sighed once more.
At this rate, he was going to break his personal record for most sighs in a day.
He noticed that both Eri and Present Mic had calmed down.
Honestly, he had been worried Eri would take it badly, but seeing her smile return eased his mind. Maybe he had worried for nothing.
Still, he apologized nonetheless, to both her and Present Mic for yelling earlier.

“It’s fine… It was urgent. You had to take care of the kid,”

Present Mic replied sincerely, running a hand through his blonde hair.

“I didn’t even realize there were people in the lounge. The lights were off and class was still in session. I should’ve been more careful... You even warned me the kid was scared of sudden brightness. He must’ve been really affected.”

His voice was dejected, heavy with guilt over unintentionally scaring the child.

Aizawa didn’t like seeing Present Mic like this.
He was supposed to be the gloomy one, not him.

“It was bound to happen eventually. And honestly, I should’ve put a sign on the door—something like ‘Do not shout or flip the lights.’ We both messed up. Hopefully, it won’t leave any lasting damage.”

He spoke quietly, trying to ease the guilt weighing on his friend’s shoulders.

Aizawa sat down beside Eri, still feeling bad for leaving her in such a confused state earlier.

“Was your hot chocolate good?” he asked.

She smiled and nodded.
He felt a wave of relief wash over him.
Even though he had apologized earlier, he felt compelled to do it again.

“It’s alright,”

She said, sounding a little more mature than her age,

“It was urgent. I wasn’t hurt. It was just a little overwhelming. But I’m strong!”

She smiled proudly.
Aizawa couldn’t help but reach over and ruffle her hair.
She giggled softly at the gesture.

“If you say you’re okay, that’s good—but remember, if anything does hurt, it’s always okay to say so,” he reminded her gently.

Eri stopped swinging her feet and looked down at the mug still warm in her hands.

“I know. But I really am not hurt. I just hope Izuku will be alright.”

Present Mic turned away slightly, trying—and failing—to hide his tears.
The quiet, heartfelt exchange between the two was just too sweet for his sentimental heart.

Aizawa noticed, but said nothing.
Probably because he was already drained from the morning’s chaos—even though it was only 10 a.m.

He silently wished the rest of the day would pass without further trouble.
He really hoped.

Notes:

Hey there!

I hope you enjoyed the new chapter!

Chaos never takes a break at Aizawa and Izuku’s place—and it sure knows how to make some noise!
Taking care of a traumatized child is never simple, and healing from trauma is a slow, winding road. So if it sometimes feels like Izuku is stuck in one place in the upcoming chapters, please know that he is healing. Progress isn’t linear or easy, but it’s happening—step by step.

Also, enjoy the little moments of fluff sprinkled throughout! The next big fluff moment will be around chapter 14 (yes, I really do put him through the wringer), but after that, I promise more heartwarming scenes are coming. The story is long, and it makes sense that Izuku is still struggling with his trauma and facing many crises—he’s just beginning to rediscover the world at 15.

Anyway, enough of my rambling! Enjoy the chapter, and thank you so much for over 2,000 hits and nearly 150 kudos. Your support means the world! ❤️

Chapter 10: Chapter 10 - The isolate child he was

Summary:

Waking in a place too gentle to trust, Izuku finds himself caught between memory and reality. As old wounds brush against unfamiliar kindness, a quiet nurse sees past the silence, while those around him begin to uncover the shadows he carries. But healing is messy. Understanding takes time. And sometimes, even a single smile can become a trigger.

 

Care doesn't need words. Sometimes, it just needs presence.

Notes:

Okay so… I’m not saying something heartbreaking is coming next week… but maybe keep a tissue nearby. Just in case. 👀 You never know...

This chapter’s a bit softer. Not a ton happens plot-wise, but it’s full of those quiet moments that matter — a bit more insight into Izuku, a few relationships deepening in ways that I hope feel real. Aizawa finally is starting to peel back the layers of what Izuku’s been through. Slowly. Gently.

Everything is still falling into place, I promise !
It takes time, but I can’t wait to show you how Izuku grows — how he learns to live again, how these new bonds start to change him.

And I wanna ask of your point of view ! Any predictions for what’s coming? Not necessarely right after this chapter but in the future ? I wanna know what you all think !

Anyway ! I hope you enjoy this chapter.

Love you all 💚

Chapter Text

When Izuku woke up in an unfamiliar place once again, he didn’t like it at all.
The soft light, the strange scent of disinfectant, the unfamiliar ceiling—it all reminded him too much of before. Of the facility.

He quickly recalled the events leading up to this and, after observing the white walls, the simple furnishings, and the faint beep of a nearby monitor, he guessed it was an infirmary.

At the very least, he was used to those.
In the facility, after every blackout, he was transported to one.
Even if things changed... nothing ever really changed.

Then, an old lady approached Izuku.

He observed her carefully.
His body didn’t move, but his eyes tracked every step.
Every motion.
Nothing passed unnoticed.

He remained alert.

“Hi, sweetie,” she said softly. “I’m Chiyo Shuzenji. I’m the nurse at U.A. Do you mind me approaching you ?”

She asked it gently, as if talking to a frightened kitten.

He wanted to say no.
Deep down, he screamed it.
But he didn’t.
It wasn’t like adults ever listened anyway. They always asked questions while already expecting a specific answer.

She stepped forward.

He flinched.

She stopped.

In all her years working at U.A., Chiyo had developed an eye for the more... complicated students.
The ones carrying invisible weights.
She had never been particularly skilled at handling kids gently—she’d never had children of her own—but she'd seen enough of them trying to act like adults, hiding behind silence and polite nods, pretending that everything was fine when it clearly wasn’t.

“Kid,” she sighed, crossing her arms, “if you want to say no, then say it. It’s more problematic when you don’t.”

She clearly felt too old for the nonsense U.A. threw her way every year.
But somehow, this kid... this one tugged at something different.

Izuku nodded, eyes lowered.
She had seen through him.
His poker face—so well-trained, so practiced—was falling apart after just a few days outside the facility.

He hated it.
Hated how human he was starting to feel.
How they made him feel.

He was scared. Terrified.

Scared of what he could become.
Of what he already was.
Scared of being cared for.
Scared of care itself.

The silence returned, wrapping the room in stillness.
Izuku’s thoughts bounced chaotically.
He was overwhelmed.
A mess.
In a foreign place, surrounded by unfamiliar people who were strangely kind, in a room full of soft furniture he’d never seen before. He was lost.

Why was freedom so complicated?

He just wanted to go back.

Back to the pain, the routine, the silence, the torture.

Back to what he understood.

Back to where everything started, and where, in his mind, it was supposed to end.

He didn’t know why—but he cried. Again.

This time, it wasn’t violent.
It was a soft, muffled cry, buried in the warm blanket he wasn’t used to having.
A blanket too kind. Too warm. Too much.

Chiyo didn’t say anything.
She stood in the room quietly, awkwardly.
Letting the boy cry.

She wasn’t unaffected—she was far from heartless—but she knew interfering would only complicate things.

If she knew one thing about children, it was this:
They’re weird.
They’re emotional.
They’re complicated.
They’re fragile.

Even the strongest-acting ones, the quietest, the most stubborn—they can break as easily as glass.
And she had only heard the surface of what this boy had gone through.
She couldn’t begin to imagine the rest.

So yes, she let him cry.
Because sometimes, a broken child needs to empty all those pent-up feelings before they can begin to grow again.

Eventually, the sobs faded.
A few soft sniffles remained, and tear stains streaked his little cheeks.
But he was better. Not fine, not okay—but better.

“Feeling a bit better?”

She asked gently, even though she already knew he would just nod.

And he did.

“Listen, kid,” she continued. “You don’t have to act like you’re fine here. It’s okay. Children have the right to be selfish sometimes.”

Selfish ?

He didn’t quite know what that meant.

But something inside him told him he had to obey.

“You clearly haven’t acted selfish your whole life,” she added, softer now. “Take your time. It’s hard to change habits. Especially bad ones... like yours.”

He didn’t really understand what she meant.
But once again, he nodded—like nodding was the only thing he still knew how to do.

She approached him again.
This time, he didn’t flinch.

She smiled.
A weird little smile, followed by a small chuckle.

“I like you. You’re quiet,”

She said while casually checking on him.

“Visit me if you feel fuzzy. I’ll welcome you every time.”

What a weird woman, he thought.

Suddenly, Aizawa, and Eri entered the room.
They had come to check on Izuku, to see if he had woken up.

What they found was a strange calm.

The normally bustling infirmary was quiet. Peaceful.

Just the old nurse and a crying child wrapped in stillness.

Chiyo had done the impossible—she had calmed a traumatized boy.
Even though everyone in the school knew her as the grumpy old lady who complained about children day and night.

Aizawa didn’t comment.

He stepped into the room and cleared his throat to draw attention.

“Hello, Chiyo. How is he ?”

He looked at Izuku.

Izuku did not return his gaze.

Was he intentionally avoiding eye contact ?

“He seems fine,” Chiyo answered, walking toward a chair with tired legs. “But, as you already know, he suffers from PTSD. Everything can be a trigger. He reacts strangely to everything. You’ll need to find something—anything—familiar to him. It’ll help ground him.”

Aizawa nodded solemnly.
He knew most of that already.
But hearing it from someone else still helped.

Present Mic entered the room behind them, careful not to startle the boy.
He reminded himself to not turn on the lights.

But even that small movement made Izuku start to tremble.

Present Mic’s smile dropped.

What had he done ?

Did he cause this ? Was Izuku... scared of him ?

But just as he was bracing for the worst, Izuku stopped trembling.
He looked at him—uncomfortable, yes—but not scared.

It wasn’t terror. Just... unease.

Present Mic let out a silent breath.
It still hurt.
But at least the child wasn’t afraid of him—just... reminded of something.

The other adults had noticed the strange behavior too.

Meanwhile, Eri, innocent and unaware, skipped happily toward Izuku’s bedside.

“Izuku ! How are you ?”

She asked brightly, climbing up beside him on the bed.

“You know there’s nothing here that can hurt you !”

Her joy was contagious. Her smile bright. Her words unfiltered in the way only a child’s could be.

Izuku didn’t reply.
But he didn’t flinch.
He didn’t pull away.

He just... listened. Quietly. Absorbing her energy. Her sunshine.

She was too bright for someone who had supposedly gone through what she did.
And he couldn’t help but be drawn to that brightness.

While the children sat together, the adults gathered in the corner of the room, still watching closely in case anything went wrong.

They were worried about what had happened earlier.

Izuku hadn’t shown simple fear.
Not like the fear of spiders or loud noises.

He had frozen.

His breath had stopped.
His pupils had dilated, his hands trembled.
He had looked on the edge of passing out.
It was like he saw a ghost.

Or something worse, indescribable.

Just like that time in the teacher’s lounge.
That same haunted look. That same fragile panic.

It was terrifying to witness.
And they never wanted to see it again.

But to avoid that, they needed to understand.
What had he seen ?
What was he remembering ?

And they were sure of one thing:
It had something to do with Present Mic. Directly or indirectly.

Present Mic hated the thought.
Hated feeling isolated.
Hated knowing a child might be scared of him.
But he quietly stepped out of the room.

To protect Izuku.

Aizawa turned back to the child.

“Izuku,” he said gently. “Are you scared of the blond man?”

Not very subtle. But Izuku didn’t seem to mind.

He didn’t shake his head immediately.

He wasn’t scared of that man specifically. But...

He looked down. Words didn’t come.
He had forgotten how to speak long ago.

So instead, he shook his head.

Aizawa exchanged a glance with Chiyo.

She silently nodded—encouraging him to continue.

“Then why did you react like that when you saw him?”

Aizawa asked.

Still not subtle. Still hard to answer.

Izuku hesitated, then looked at Eri.

She tilted her head, curious.

A seemingly understanding was created between the two.

He looked back at Aizawa.

Then he pointed at his hair.
Then at his mouth.

Eri blinked. Imitated him. Wondering what it meant.

He repeated the motion, this time pointing at her hair and mouth.

She giggled.

Then stopped.

“Did the bad guy have blond hair too ?”

She asked softly.

Like how she saw her own fears in every brown-haired man.

Aizawa froze.
So did Chiyo.

And Izuku nodded.

Slowly.

Of course. Of course it was the hair.

Maestro.

“Then... why did you stop trembling after a while?”

Aizawa’s voice broke the silence once again.

Izuku pointed again at the mouth—this time, mimicking a smile.

Izuku didn’t smile. Never had.

Because smiling only came when someone got hurt.

That was what he had learned.

He knew a smile didn’t always mean pain—like the one Eri wore every time she was with him.
But he never quite understood what it meant.

For him smiling meant danger.

So imitating one was the only thing he could do.

Imitating his smile.

Maestro’s smile was the last thing he saw before pain.

The smile. That horrid smile.

Masked or not, that grin was always there.
That was what Izuku remembered.
That was what he feared.

And Present Mic’s smile had reminded him of that.

It all made sense now.

Aizawa felt stupid.
Every time this child reacted, it took them too long to understand.
Was he truly the right guardian for this child ?
He wronged him so many time but–

But no. No self-doubt.

He had made a promise to this child.
He would protect him.

And he would keep that promise.

If he wasn’t enough, he’d become enough.

Now, at least, they knew one more trigger to avoid.

Every blond hero, every teacher who had the habit of smiling too brightly—they were all told to stay far from Izuku.
And if they saw him, they were told one simple rule: Don’t smile.

Present Mic received the news with a bittersweet mix of relief and sorrow.

He wasn’t the one Izuku feared...

But he also couldn’t approach him.

Couldn’t comfort him.

Couldn’t be near the boy who might someday need help.

But for now...

It would have to be enough.

At least, he hoped it would.

Amid all the commotion, a black car pulled up hard in front of U.A.'s gates.

The door slammed open, and a woman stepped out fast—no hesitation, no pause.

Her eyes didn’t move.

Just fixed on the gate like the rest of the world didn’t exist.

Her face was stiff. Pale. Her mouth tight like she was holding something back—fear, maybe. Or hope.

She looked like she hadn’t breathed in years.

Chapter 11: Chapter 11 - The life she kept

Summary:

Inko Midoriya lost her son—and with him, the pieces that made her human. Days turned to months, and hope became her prison. Surrounded by silence, dismissed by the world, and clinging to the memory of a child who never came home, Inko lives a half-life—haunted, hollow, but never letting go.

Until one day, the silence breaks.
And when it does… it doesn’t sound like hope.
It sounds like a heartbeat restarting.

 

Time heals. But what if time just...continues, while you’re stuck in the moment your world ended?

Notes:

I’ll be honest—this chapter broke me.
I cried while writing it, cried again rereading it… and yes, even while posting it.

Out of everything I’ve written so far, this might be my favorite chapter. Maybe even the best one in the whole story.

So I truly hope you feel something when you read it—just like I did.
Grab your tissues. You’ll need them. 💔

With all my love,
truly ~ <3

Chapter Text

After her son disappeared, Inko Midoriya didn’t just grieve—she died.

Not metaphorically. Not emotionally. She died.

Everything that made her human, everything that tethered her to this world, vanished the moment Izuku didn’t come home.

There’s no preparing a mother for this.
No pamphlet. No guide. No therapy. No god.
No universe could ever prepare a mother for the silence of a child’s empty room.
And unless you’ve stood where she stands—fists clenched around hope so fragile it cuts—you will never understand the agony of it.

She didn’t even want a miracle anymore.
Just a corpse. Just something to bury. A hand. A shoe. Anything.
Something to hold so she could finally let go.
So she could die with peace instead of screaming inside every night.
If they had to leave this world, then at least… they could’ve left it together.

But the world didn’t give her that.

Instead, it cursed her with hope.

Hope is a poison.
A venom that drips slow.
A cruel little whisper: Maybe he's still alive.
Maybe. Maybe. Maybe.

She lived trapped in that word.

The police had nothing.
No blood. No sightings. No whispers. No camera footage.
Nothing but empty apologies and coffee-stained reports.

It was like he’d been erased by the hands of God.
Like her baby boy never existed at all.

Now she sat in a suffocating apartment that didn’t feel like home anymore.
It was hollow, like her chest.
The walls didn’t echo with laughter.
The air didn’t carry his voice.
The silence wasn’t quiet—it was loud.
Deafening.

The TV rambled in the background, some hero being praised for rescuing someone, some villain getting locked away.
Why?
Why couldn’t those goddamn heroes save her baby?
The one who believed in them more than anyone? Who worshipped them? Who cried over them?
Where were they when it mattered?

She broke down again.
Same as an hour ago.
Same as yesterday.
Same as every day.

Her sobs wracked through her chest as his favorite dish sat cold and untouched on the table.
She’d prepared two plates.
As always.
Dumbly. Faithfully.
The tablecloth soaked with tears.
Again.

Eight o'clock.
He was always home by eight.
He never missed dinner.
But for the past week, he had.
And still, she waited.
Because what else was she supposed to do? Not wait?

Every day, she dragged her dead soul to the police station.
In the beginning, they cared.
They really tried.

But as the weeks bled into months, they stopped looking her in the eye.
Stopped giving updates.
Stopped trying.

Now she just sat there, begging them to believe her.
To not file him away as just another case.
He was her everything.
Couldn’t they feel that?

She could.

He was still out there. Somewhere.

She didn’t care where.
She’d dig up every inch of this cursed world to find him if she had to.

Because the only thing keeping her alive was that need to know.

Inko never complained before.
Her life was hard, sure—shitty job, low pay, a husband who ran away the moment their son was deemed “useless.”
But she never asked for more. She didn’t need more. Because she had him.

And she always thought… once Izuku was grown, financially stable, living his life—then she could go.
She could rest.
Leave knowing she’d done her job.

But now?

Now he was ripped away.
Ripped out of her arms, her life, her soul.
And the world expected her to just live through that?

Nothing mattered anymore.

Not food. Not friends. Not her own body.

She forgot how to breathe without guilt.

Every night, she saw him in her dreams—begging her to save him.
And every morning, she woke up to the realization that she hadn’t.

If she hadn’t worked late that day.

If she had picked him up.

If she’d called Mitsuki.

If. If. If.

She knew letting a ten-year-old walk home alone was dangerous.

She fucking knew it.

And she did it anyway.

Why didn’t she stop him?

Why didn’t she say no?

Was this God’s punishment?

Fine.
Let her suffer. But bring him back. Please.

She cried. Again.
Like she hadn’t just screamed her throat raw hours before.

The only time she remembered she was still alive was when Mitsuki came.
Mitsuki, of all people—the mother of the boy who bullied Izuku relentlessly.
Her best friend. Her only friend.

She would clean up, cook, run baths, feed her like a broken bird.
Always setting three plates, just in case.
Just in case he came home.

And Inko let her.
Because she couldn’t stop her. Because she didn’t care anymore.

She didn’t count days.
She didn’t know what month it was.
Every minute without Izuku was a lifetime.
The only thing she did—if you could call it that—was search.

She wandered the streets like a ghost.
Filthy.
Hollow.
People avoided her, like she carried a disease.
And maybe she did. Maybe grief was contagious.
Sometimes the police would find her, bring her back home.

One time, Mitsuki found her three days after she disappeared.
She hadn’t even known she was gone for that long.

She wouldn’t be alive now if it weren’t for Mitsuki.

But Inko never said thank you.

Couldn’t.

Sometimes, in a rare lucid moment, she tried to apologize.
She’d eat a little. She’d talk a little. She even smiled once.

Until she saw him.

Katsuki.

The boy who made her son’s life hell.

The boy who ruined everything.

Ten years old and already a monster.

Because blaming herself wasn’t enough anymore.
She needed somewhere to put the rage.
The guilt.
And Katsuki Bakugou was the perfect container.

Why did he hate Izuku so much?
Why did he torment him?
Because of a quirk?
Because of society?
Because he could?
WHY?

Izuku was kind. Polite. Sweet. Bubbly. Hers.

Her only child.

Her everything.

And Katsuki got to live?
Got to laugh?
Got to run around carefree like he hadn’t taken a piece of her soul and spat on it?

She fantasized about killing him.

God, she wanted to.

But jail would mean missing Izuku’s return.

And if he ever came back and she wasn’t there?

No.
She couldn’t.

She swallowed it.
The rage. The hate. She buried it deep.
Mitsuki must never know.

Bills piled up. Rent loomed. She didn’t care.
But she couldn’t lose the apartment.
This was the only place Izuku knew.

If she left, how would he find her?
How would he find home?

So Mitsuki paid.

Of course she did.

Inko didn’t even ask.

Days bled into months.
Months into years.

No news. No leads. No one cared anymore.

The police closed the case. Unsolved. Forgotten.

Another missing kid.
Another broken family.

No one cared about the green-haired woman who still came to beg every week.
Who still believed. Who still knew.
They rolled their eyes. Whispered. Avoided her.

Only one person kept trying—Eraserhead.
A hero who hadn’t let go.
But even he was human.
And the world didn’t give him time.
Not when he had students to teach, lives to save, mysteries to solve.

Eventually, even he stopped showing up.

And now, Inko was truly alone.

Not just at home.

But in the search.

In the fight.

In the war for her son’s life.

She was alone in the grief that never ended.

She hadn’t showered in four days.

She couldn’t remember the last time she slept.

Her body ached, but she didn’t notice.

Her throat was raw from screaming into her pillow, her knees bruised from collapsing over and over again in front of that shrine of photographs, toys, and Izuku’s tiny All Might figure—clutched so tightly, the plastic began to crack beneath her grip.

She didn’t leave the apartment anymore.
The curtains hadn’t moved in days.

What was the point of sunlight when your son was gone?

What was the point of anything?

The phone rang.

It hadn’t rung since Day One.

She didn’t move at first.
Didn’t even flinch.
Just stared blankly at the sound like it was coming from another universe.

Then it rang again.

Her body moved on instinct, slow and brittle.
Her hand shook so hard she nearly dropped the phone when she picked it up.

“Hello?”

Her voice came out hollow, unrecognizable even to herself.

There was a pause.

“Inko Midoriya?”

The voice on the other end asked—gravelly, tired, professional.

She gripped the phone tighter.
Her heart didn’t race.
It didn’t know how anymore.

“Yes,”

She whispered. Barely.

“This is Aizawa Shouta—Eraserhead. I’m with U.A. High School. Hero course.”

Her breath caught in her throat.
Her eyes blinked but didn’t process.
A hero school? Why—?

“I… I don’t understand,” she croaked.

There was another pause.

Then, the voice softened—just a fraction.
A warmth, hesitant.

“I believe… I believe your son is here. At U.A.”

Silence.

Pure. Empty. Silence.

Her legs gave out.
The phone dropped but stayed connected.
She fell to her knees.
Her mouth moved but no words came out.

“…Izuku?”

She finally breathed, like the name itself would vanish if spoken too loud.

“We aren’t quite sure yet but…” Aizawa says, softer now. “Yes, It’s Izuku.”

She couldn’t hear anything after that.
Just static.
Just her own heartbeat slamming in her chest for the first time in days.
A sob rose in her throat, violent and unfamiliar.
It cracked through her like thunder.

She screamed.

A sound so full of grief and relief and disbelief it made her own ears ring.

Alive. Her baby was alive.

“Where is he?” she cried, gasping. “I—I need to see him. I need to go to him. Now. Please, I—”

“I understand,” Aizawa interrupted gently. “He’s safe. But he’s… not well. He hasn’t spoken. He flinches when lights get near. But he’s here. He’s alive.”

She sobbed harder.
Her entire body folded in on itself.

Alive. Alive. Alive.

That word shattered her.
Hope hurt worse than grief.

And still—still—she whispered, “Thank you. Thank you. Thank you.”

Over and over. Like a prayer.

Like she was being reborn.

Chapter 12: Chapter 12 - The innocent child he was

Summary:

When the long-awaited meeting takes place, emotions flow like an endless fountain. Truths are shattered before Inko’s eyes, and though some lies try to hide behind a mask of truth, they always come to light in the end.

 

Some truths burn. Some lies drown. All will surface.

Notes:

Okay, I’ll be honest—
I found your reactions to the last chapter hilarious! Watching you cry in the comments because the story “didn’t move forward” and was just Inko’s POV ? Iconic. Truly. I loved every second.

But now... the moment you’ve been waiting for: the meeting.

This chapter was such a pain to write. I rewrote it like three or four times because I just couldn’t pin down the perfect reaction for Inko. After several failed attempts, I finally landed on something that (I think?) works!

We’re also officially breaking past the 2k word mark! 🎉 And chapters will just keep getting longer from here—next week’s chapter is pushing nearly 4k.

Hope you enjoy~

Chapter Text

After a long while of whispered conversation between Eri and Izuku, voices trembling with the effort of forming fragile connections, Aizawa finally interrupted, his tone low but firm.

"Izuku."

He waited, standing there with that immovable patience only years of experience could build, until Izuku lifted his head toward him.
His green — no, now more muted — eyes stared up at him blankly.

"I contacted your mother. She's probably already on her way here."

He spoke carefully, every syllable slow, like explaining something to a scared animal ready to bolt at the first wrong move.

And yet... he saw it.
The flash of confusion.
The absence of understanding.

Izuku didn’t register what he said.

And what Aizawa feared most, that terrible heavy certainty, settled into his chest like a slab of stone.

Izuku forgot.

Forgot his life before Maestro took him.

Forgot her.

He sighed, and caught Chiyo’s grim, knowing eyes.

There was nothing to say.

A soft voice broke the heavy silence.

"His mother will come?"

It was Eri, her small face tilted up, so hopeful, so earnest.

Aizawa's throat tightened.
After all Eri had endured, after all she had lost...
And yet she still asked with such gentle belief.

"Yes."

The word caught slightly.
He forced it out.

He cleared his throat, composing himself as best he could, hearing the telltale hurried footsteps approaching UA's gates.

He couldn't — wouldn’t — let Eri see what might happen next.

She was too young, too fragile still.

"Go play with Present Mic for a while, Eri. Izuku needs some privacy now."

Eri, obedient as always, gave a small nod and rushed from the room, her hair bouncing slightly with the movement.

Aizawa watched her go, an ache deep in his heart. She didn’t even question it.

She trusted him.
She trusted him to protect her from the sight of a mother breaking in front of her child.

The air grew heavier once Eri left, as if the walls themselves were holding their breath.

Izuku looked at Aizawa, a slight frown on his too-thin face, wanting to ask something — anything — but the words never came.

And then—

The door slammed open with a crash that made everyone flinch.

Inko Midoriya stood there, disheveled, almost unrecognizable from the soft, cheerful woman in the photos.
Her hair clung desperately to a mess of a ponytail; dark circles underlined her bloodshot eyes.
Her clothes were crumpled and thrown on, nothing matched, but none of that mattered.

Her eyes — god, her eyes — locked immediately on the boy lying in the infirmary bed.

"Izuku,"

She whispered, as if she could breathe life back into him with just his name.

"Izuku,"

She cried again, louder, desperate, raw.

But Aizawa moved faster than she could.

Before she could cross the room, before she could throw herself onto him, he gently but firmly blocked her, steering her out into the hall.

“What are you doing, Eraserhead?!”

She hissed, almost unhinged with fury, the rage of a grieving mother who had tasted hope again.

If she had been thinking clearly, she would have never dared speak to a pro hero like that.

But she wasn’t.
She was a mother first.

Aizawa didn’t flinch.

He understood.

"Miss Midoriya," he said, voice softer than steel should allow. "I know you miss your son. But we need to be sure. Even if this child looks like Izuku Midoriya..."

She didn’t let him finish.

Her glare could have leveled mountains.

"Eraserhead," she said, her voice trembling, "I know my son. Even if his hair is dull, even if his cheeks have hollowed, even if his light has faded from his eyes... I know. I combed that hair every morning, I kissed those freckles goodnight, I know the way his hands fidget when he’s nervous.
You don’t have to tell me to be careful.
That—" she pointed tremblingly at Izuku through the window, "that is my son."

No one could argue with that.

No one dared.

So he let her pass.

He watched as she entered the room, quiet now, but filled with an unstoppable force.

Her knees almost buckled seeing him up close.

Five years.
Five years of nightmares, of empty beds, of lost birthdays and missed smiles.
Five years of an open wound that had never closed.

She crossed the room trembling, like every step would wake her up from a cruel dream.

Her hand, shaking, lifted and brushed his hair from his forehead.

Izuku flinched.

He flinched away.

It cut through her like a knife.

But she didn't stop.

She pulled him into her arms, slowly, like trying not to spook a wild animal.

He didn't hug her back.

His arms hung uselessly at his sides.

He didn’t even speak.

But she held him anyway.

Because that's what mothers do.

They hold on, even when everything inside them shatters.
They hold on because hope is stitched into their very bones.

Izuku sat there, frozen.

He didn’t know what to do.

This woman — she was familiar and yet... terrifying.

He wanted to move, to respond, to be the boy she thought he was.

But all he felt was numb.

Empty.

He forced himself to nod, stiff and mechanical.

But it didn’t matter that he didn’t recognise her.

It didn’t matter.

She told herself that over and over, until the words lost meaning.

She could wait.
She would wait.

Wait for him to come home.
Wait for him to live again.
Wait for them to be a family again.

She could wait forever, if that’s what it took.

It didn’t matter that he didn’t know her.
It didn’t matter that his empty eyes looked straight through her.
It didn’t matter that she remembered every laugh, every tear, every scraped knee — and he remembered nothing.
It didn’t matter.

Because he was alive.

That was enough.

It had to be enough.

Until it wasn’t.

She broke.
She broke in a way she didn’t know was possible.

She cried until her body shook, until her voice was nothing but a raw, gasping thing.

It’s one thing to find your son.

It’s another to realize he’s already gone.

All the nights spent praying, the years of waiting, the memories of holding his tiny hands, his baby smile —
They all came crashing down, burying her alive.

She knew it was stupid to believe he’d still be the same little boy after five years.

She knew.

She should have been happy.
She was happy.

But it still shattered her.

It hurt — god, it hurt — to know she remembered everything, and he remembered nothing at all.

Aizawa, from the doorway, watched the scene unfold with heavy, tired eyes.

He thought he had prepared himself for this.

He hadn’t.

Seeing Inko Midoriya break apart in front of her own son... it was worse than any villain he had ever faced.

This was real evil.

Not flashy powers or grand declarations.

Real evil was the quiet theft of time. Of memories. Of family.

When Inko finally let Izuku go, she stared at him like memorizing him all over again.

Five years lost.
Five years never to be returned.

She kissed his forehead, trembling.

“Izuku... It’s me. It’s Mom. I’m here, baby. I'm here. I missed you so, so much."

Her voice broke entirely.

And in that moment, Aizawa made a decision.

He made a promise to himself, one he would never break.

Later, outside the infirmary, as Inko wiped her face raw with a tissue, he stood next to her.

She looked at him, steel in her exhausted gaze.

Aizawa made a proposition — to keep Izuku at U.A., where they could protect him.

It was mercy. It was cruelty.

Because it meant he wouldn't come home.

Not truly.
Not the way she had dreamed of every sleepless night for five endless years.

Inko understood before the words even finished leaving his mouth.

She couldn't keep him — not in the place where he had been stolen, not in the house that had failed him once already.

She couldn't chain him to her side just to soothe her own terror.

She couldn't pretend that love alone could shield him from the world.

And if he stayed with her, she'd live with her heart in her throat, fearing every moment he was out of sight.

Worse — she knew there would be moments when he would need help, real help, and she would have nothing to offer him but trembling hands and helpless prayers.

So Inko Midoriya, who loved her son more than she loved her own life, did the hardest thing a mother could ever do.

She let him go.

And she asked only one question — the only question that mattered, when everything else had already been lost.

"Will he be safe?"

She asked.

No pretense, no ceremony.

Only the raw fear of a mother who had already lost too much.

Aizawa knew Inko Midoriya.
Or at least, he liked to believe he did.

He had seen the fractures beneath her brave face — how grief hollowed her out when her son vanished without a trace.
He remembered how she would clasp her hands tightly in her lap during questioning, her knuckles bone-white, her voice barely a whisper.
He had tried to find her child.
For three long years, he had tried — combing through dead ends, false leads, and empty promises.

But when another case emerged — a girl even younger, even more fragile — he had been forced to choose.
Forced to move forward, to save what he could.
And he did save her — that small, broken child now smiled freely at his side.

Still, guilt gnawed at him.
The knowledge that while one life was rescued, Inko Midoriya had been left behind to drown alone in her grief.

Now, facing her again, Aizawa made a quiet, unshakable promise to himself:
This time, he would not fail her.
He would not leave them behind.

"Yes," Aizawa said, steady. "I promise."

He would not let Izuku be lost again.

When Inko returned to say goodbye to her son — just for now, just until she could come back — her hand brushed his cheek, so gentle it was almost a ghost of a touch.

She pressed a kiss to his forehead — then whispered:

"Take all the time you need, my baby. I’ll wait. I’ll always wait."

And then she left.

Silently.

Like she had never been there at all.

But the ache of her absence stayed.

Izuku sat there, feeling the cold crawl up his spine.

He didn’t understand.
He wanted to.
But the world felt too big, too loud, too sharp.

Chiyo, pretending to busy herself cleaning, finally spoke.

“You alright, kid?”

He nodded. Automatically.

Because that's what he thought he was supposed to do.

“You sure?”

Her voice was so careful, so soft.

He hesitated.

Then nodded again.

Lie after lie after lie.

He didn’t know how to tell the truth anymore.

She sighed, giving him a small smile he barely noticed.

“You can show it, you know. Even if you can’t talk. You can show it.”

Her words floated around him, half-understood.

And yet...
And yet something in him stirred.

Maybe, maybe if he dared to be a little selfish this time, just a little...
Maybe they wouldn’t punish him for it.
Maybe.

Aizawa leaned against the wall outside, his eyes closed briefly.

He thought of Inko Midoriya's tear-stained face.

Of the weight of the promises he had made.

Nezu and the others would question him, would scold him, but he didn’t care.

He couldn't throw this boy out into the world yet.

Not when he was this broken.
Not when the world had already failed him once.

If keeping Izuku Midoriya safe meant bending a few rules, he would bend them until they snapped.

He opened his eyes, tired but resolved.

If they needed a reason, he would find one.
Quirk or no quirk.
Izuku was staying.

As long as he needed.
As long as it took.

Because once, long ago, Izuku had been an innocent child.

And maybe, if they were careful enough —
If they were patient enough —
Maybe he could be again.

Chapter 13: Chapter 13 - The trouble child he was

Summary:

As pressure mounts from the outside world, Aizawa fights to keep Izuku safe within U.A.'s walls. But all it takes is one innocent mistake—one unexpected face—for everything to unravel. In a place built on order and control, chaos erupts... and a child’s fragile peace is shattered.

 

Sometimes healing breaks you before it saves you.

Notes:

Hey there, my lovely readers~
I heard some of you were saying I don’t give you enough? Well… let’s see what you think after this one 😌

So much happens in this chapter—and it’s a major step forward in the story. We’re getting very close to the end of the first arc now (just two chapters away!), and all the pieces are finally falling into place.

Everything that’s happened so far? That was just the setup.
The real story is just beginning.

I can’t wait to hear your thoughts!
(And uh—careful where you step. There's a teensy splash of gore. Just a little. Tehe~)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Aizawa had seen this coming.

Keeping the boy at U.A. had never been harder.

The child had a living mother, which meant technically, he had no reason to remain at the school — even with Aizawa pleading that he needed treatment.
He had even played the card of the “quirkless, discarded child,” warning that outside U.A., Izuku would receive no care, no real protection.
But it wasn’t enough.

Now that the world knew the truth — that the boy was Izuku Midoriya — there was pressure from all sides.
Nezu knew.
The press knew.
Every Pro Hero in the country knew.
And U.A. was no longer the place for him. Not officially.

But Aizawa wasn’t the kind of man who gave up.

He’d gone to Nezu and argued, relentlessly.
He'd even gone as far as to mention Nezu's own past — a risky move.
He saw the flicker of pain on Nezu’s face, the shame carved into every twitch of his whiskers.
But Nezu’s hands were tied, both by the Hero Public Safety Commission and by the scrutiny of the public.

Still, Nezu hoped Aizawa would find a solution.
He, too, understood what trauma did to someone — especially someone who had been kidnapped, experimented on, treated like a tool.
And he understood the quiet cruelty of being quirkless in a world built around power.

So Nezu gave him time.

Two weeks.

Two weeks to find something, anything, that would convince the Commission and the media to let Izuku stay.

Now, almost two weeks had passed.
It was Thursday.

Aizawa was exhausted — juggling being a teacher, a Pro Hero, a temporary guardian, and a man desperately fighting a system designed to throw away children like Izuku.
But he kept going.

Eri had just left for her special education program.
Izuku, too, had gone to his therapy session.
Both of them were beginning to bloom at U.A., and their bond with each other was growing stronger each day.
Aizawa saw the change — tiny, but steady.
And it made him more determined than ever:

He would not let Izuku leave.

When Inko came by for her weekly visit, Aizawa knew he should have told her.
He should have explained that her son, the boy she had entrusted to a stranger’s care, might soon be sent away again.
But he couldn’t.
He couldn’t betray the trust she’d given him — not when it was so fragile.
Not when Izuku was only just beginning to heal.

So, yeah.
Maybe it was a dumb decision.
But Aizawa kept her in the dark.

At least Izuku seemed… happy.
Or something close to it.

Eri still insisted on sleeping beside him, curled up on the floor where he had a pillow now, and a blanket warm enough to ward off the cold.
Aizawa had tried to get Izuku to sleep in a proper bed, but he understood.
Kids like him didn’t trust comfort.
Not yet.

But time would help.

In the past two weeks, Izuku had started to get used to Present Mic — even if it was hard to be in the same room.
Yamada had learned not to smile too widely around the boy.
A soft smile was okay.
Anything more made Izuku flinch.

He was even starting to respond — sometimes — to the name “Midoriya.”
A small turn of the head when it was spoken.
Rare, but real.
Aizawa clung to that progress.

Life, for once, didn’t feel like a battlefield. Not completely.

It was hard.
It was exhausting.
But it was good.

Until it wasn’t.

Because nothing ever stayed quiet for long when you were trying to help a traumatized child in a school full of loud voices and careless adults.

Izuku had just finished his therapy session.

He remembered what Aizawa had told him about the woman: that she was here for him.
She would listen, or she wouldn’t.
That choice was his.
She would never push.

At first, he had crouched in a corner, eyes fixed on her every move as she shuffled papers, occasionally offering a soft smile without ever starting a conversation.
She would greet him and then go silent again.

Eventually, he moved.
From the corner to the wall.
From the wall to a chair.

He still didn’t speak.

But he stayed.

And that was more than anyone had expected.

The room itself helped — the quiet shuffling of papers, the ticking of the clock.
The smell of clean spring air drifting in through the open window.
The light was never too bright.
It didn’t burn.

He even found himself kicking his feet sometimes, letting his guard down just enough to look around instead of watching her every second.
He tried picking up a pen, mimicking her motions.
It was hard at first, but she showed him.
Patiently. Kindly.

He felt… safe.

And that, for Izuku, was a miracle.

The therapy room didn’t lead to experiments.
There was no pain. No flashing lights. No twisted grins.

He wasn't dragged away.
He wasn't punished.

He was just… allowed to be.

And today felt like every other day.

He was going to show Eri that he could hold the pen now, properly.
After therapy, he’d go to his special class — where he was learning sign language, how to read, how sounds worked.
He even liked it.

For the first time in what felt like forever, life was fun.

Eri listened when he showed her what he’d learned.
The woman called “Mom” had hugged him and told him he mattered.
Aizawa ruffled his hair, never forcing anything.
His therapist never broke the silence — even though he once heard her voice outside the room.
It shocked him. She could speak.

But she never did, unless he wanted her to.

It felt like freedom.

Sometimes he even thought the nightmares might leave.

That the phantom pain in his bones might fade.

He walked the halls like a grown-up, proud.
The hallway between therapy and his class was always dim — a comfort.
A shadow he could melt into.

He reached the door.

Then he heard footsteps.

He turned instinctively.

And then—

“Hello, young one!”

Everything shattered.

No...

It was him.

Him. Him. Him.

He was back.

Back for Izuku.

Back to finish the nightmare he had started.

To drag him back.
To make him pay.

Why now?

Why did he let his guard slip?

Why didn't he run?

He was coming for him.

Coming to tear him apart.

Back to where the agony was endless.

Back to the place where pain was the only constant.

Where every smile was a mockery, a threat, lurking in every corner.

Where the light seared through his soul, blinding, burning, never letting him breathe.

Where laughter never stopped ringing in his ears, twisted and mocking, even in his dreams.

Back to the beginning.

Back to the hell he thought he'd escaped.

Back to where everything fell apart.

Back to where everything would end.

He didn’t hear the voice.

He didn’t see the hallway.

He didn’t know where he was.

His mind had snapped like a wire stretched too tight.
Reality shattered into fragments—white lights, cold restraints, muffled screams, white white white.

His body trembled violently.

But he wasn’t in control of it anymore.

Everything felt wrong.
Too loud.
Too bright.
Too close.

His breath caught—no, it vanished.
Like someone had reached into his chest and crushed his lungs.
His mouth opened, gasping for air that wasn’t there.
Nothing came in. Nothing came out.

His body began to curl in on itself, nails digging into his scalp, blood already blooming under them as he scratched at his head, like he could claw his thoughts out.

But it wasn’t enough.

Something deeper broke.

And his quirk answered.

A sickening crack echoed from within his body.

Then another.

Then another.

He didn’t know it was happening.

He didn’t feel it the way someone should—no time to scream, to react, to stop it.

His body just ripped itself apart.

Bones snapped. Split. Twisted.

A horrid sound—like meat tearing off the bone—rang out as his shoulders convulsed, shards of white bone bursting through his back like spears.
Not clean—jagged, wet, dripping.
The skin around them tore open like fragile paper, blood spraying in a high arc across the tile.

His left arm broke at the elbow.
Not dislocated. Not fractured.

Shattered.

Fragments pushed their way through the skin—raw, pale, pulsing—reforming outside the flesh, twisting like knives into unnatural weapons.
Muscle spasmed as more bone forced its way out, gouging through tendons, warping the arm into something inhuman.

His ribs split outward, some of them blooming like jagged petals from his sides, slicing the fabric of his uniform, glistening red.
His spine cracked with a series of wet pops, forcing his body into a twitching arch, a violent and unnatural shape.

He convulsed again—arms trembling, fingers contorting—some of them broke backward, like they didn’t belong to a human body anymore.
The skin stretched thin around the transformation, then split entirely.
More blood. Too much blood.

Izuku didn’t notice.

He was past noticing.

His eyes were wide, but he wasn’t there.
They were glassy, unfocused, dilated—like prey mid-mauling.
Mouth agape, breathing wet and shallow, foam collecting at the corner of his lips.
The muscles in his face twitched in pure panic, but not a sound escaped him.

Not a scream.

Not a plea.

Not a word.

Just pure, soundless horror.

His body was screaming for him, bleeding for him, twisting itself into something lethal—all while his mind curled into a corner, small and helpless.

The bone-spikes kept growing—more along his shoulders, his thighs, the back of his neck.
His entire frame a quivering, bleeding mess of jagged protrusions, dripping in his own blood, pulsing faintly with his terrified heartbeat.

And still—he didn’t fight it.

He couldn’t.

He didn't know where he was.
Who he was.
What was happening.

There was only terror.

And the unbearable pressure of becoming something he couldn’t even comprehend.

His body collapsed onto the ground again, a shivering wreck, breath stuttering in and out in pitiful, barely-there rasps.

His mouth moved.

Silent.

Just one word.

One tiny word, over and over, lips barely forming the shape.

"No."

All Might stood frozen, his eyes wide in disbelief, as the scene before him twisted into something grotesque, surreal—something he could never unsee.
You don’t witness a child tearing himself apart every day.
His stomach churned violently, the remnants of his last meal rising in his throat, a sharp, bile-tainted wave of nausea threatening to choke him.
The images from moments before slammed into him—he saw the child, small and fragile, his body collapsing inward as if his very skin and bones were betraying him, ripping and tearing.
This isn't possible, he thought, his vision blurring.

Now he remembered—that child, the traumatized one who had been shattered by fear, recoiling from the sight of blond hair and smiles.

The boy’s screams echoed in his ears, drowned by the horrific, sickening sounds of bones snapping and skin shredding.
He could smell the blood—the stench of it thick, metallic, overwhelming.
He couldn’t breathe.
He couldn’t move.

Then the vomit surged up, uncontrollable, spilling across the cold floor in a sickening splash of red and bile.
His eyes watered, but the scent of his own sickness was drowned out by the foul odor from the blood-soaked floor beneath him.
How much blood?
How could there be so much?

His legs trembled violently as if they were no longer his own, a twisting, unbearable pressure in his chest choking out any semblance of clarity.
Why can’t I move?

he screamed in his head.

He was the Number 1 hero.

He was supposed to save people, protect them, but in this moment, he was paralyzed.
This boy, this child, was dying right before his eyes.
How could I let him die like this?

The puddle of blood crept toward him, slowly, the crimson liquid seeping into every crack of the floor.
All Might couldn’t pull his eyes away.
He felt sick.
The world felt distant, disconnected, as if he were standing outside of his own body.
He thought about the janitor—Why the hell am I thinking about the janitor?

—but the thought twisted into desperate panic, and all he could do was scream inwardly,
Please!
Someone help this child!

And then it happened.

A sickening crack split the air, a sound so wrong, so unnatural, it pierced through All Might’s fragile thoughts.
He watched in horror as Izuku’s bones shifted, the fractured, exposed jagged edges of his skeleton moving like some kind of grotesque puppet, forcing themselves back into place with a sickening snap.
Skin, muscle, and tendon followed, the wounds closing themselves as if they were never there.
No scream.
No cry.
No sound at all.
Just a child, reassembling himself like some broken doll.

All Might stood in stunned silence, unable to do a single thing as he watched this impossible act of self-repair.
It was like the boy was both killing himself and saving himself all at once—ripping apart, then stitching together in a way that no human body should ever be capable of.

He couldn’t move.

He couldn’t breathe.

He couldn’t even blink as the child, Izuku, slowly, impossibly, became whole again.

No scars. No bones exposed. No pain.

Just a boy lying motionless, like the nightmare had never even happened.

This can’t be real.

All Might’s breath caught, then steadied.
His body finally regained control, like an electric shock running through his veins, grounding him back to reality.
He staggered forward, pulling Izuku’s fragile form into his arms, his heart hammering in his chest.

The boy was breathing.

His chest rose and fell, faint but steady, like a quiet whisper of life amidst the storm.

All Might’s voice cracked as he muttered under his breath,

Recovery Girl… I have to get him to Recovery Girl.”

The news reached Aizawa far faster than it should have.

As soon as class had ended, Present Mic burst into the room, his face pale and panic-stricken.
Without a word, he grabbed Aizawa, and the two of them rushed out, moving with urgency as if time itself had caught fire.
The class of 1-A watched in stunned silence, the chaos unfolding before them in a blur.

Even Nezu caught wind of the situation, his keen senses immediately reacting to the gravity of the moment.

Within moments, Chiyo, Nezu, All Might, Present Mic, and Aizawa were all gathered in the infirmary, surrounding an unconscious but very much alive Izuku.

Chiyo was already there, working quickly to assess Izuku’s condition.

The boy, pale and still, lay on the cot, unconscious but alive.
His chest rose and fell with a fragile rhythm, but the damage done to him wasn’t visible anymore.
Whatever had happened—whatever the boy had done to himself—it was like nothing they’d ever seen before.

All Might stood near the door, his expression one of disbelief, his mind still reeling from the sight of Izuku's self-inflicted mutilation and subsequent miraculous healing.
His hands were still trembling, and the strong scent of blood lingered in his nostrils, making him want to vomit again.

Aizawa stood beside him, his brow furrowed in deep thought, his arms crossed as he observed the unconscious boy.
He looked every bit as disturbed as All Might, his eyes dark with concern.

Nezu was there, too, his usual smile absent, his face grim as he watched the scene unfold.

Even Present Mic, who usually kept things light, seemed shaken by the gravity of what had just transpired.

“What the hell happened?”

Aizawa’s voice was low, but it carried the weight of a thousand questions.

His eyes locked on the security footage, his stomach turning with every second that passed.

Chiyo only stared in horror at the sight.
She already saw many awful things in her old life but this—this was something else.

“What did you do?”

Aizawa turned on All Might with a snarl, his voice full of suppressed anger.

He grabbed All Might’s collar, shaking him.

“One rule. One rule! How could you let this happen?”

All Might stammered, his face pale with horror.

“I—I didn’t know! I just said ‘Hi,’ I didn’t know—”

“You couldn’t follow one damn rule!”

Aizawa screamed, shaking All Might harder.

Present Mic stood there, shocked, but knowing how much Aizawa cared for his students.
Aizawa didn’t show emotion often, but when he did, it was raw and intense.

“I didn’t know...”

All Might’s voice cracked, and he stumbled back, unable to find the words to explain what had happened.

Aizawa’s fists clenched.

He was still angry, still furious at All Might, but deep down, he knew the truth.
He couldn’t let his emotions rule him now.

“Enough,”

Nezu interjected sharply, his tone leaving no room for argument.

Aizawa reluctantly released All Might, stepping back as a heavy silence settled over them all.

Present Mic stepped in between them, unsure of how to defuse the tension.

Chiyo continued to monitor Izuku’s pulse, her gaze locked on the boy's still form.
The sight of him—so fragile, so lifeless—haunted her, but the rhythm of his breath, the steady beat of his heart, reassured her.

"Midoriya…"

Chiyo began softly, her voice tinged with regret.

"...He’s been through more than we ever realized. If this kind of event is common for him, we can safely assume that he’s been subjected to mental and physical torture. Not like we originally thought."

Nezu’s voice was grave, his words heavy with meaning.

"This boy was supposed to be quirkless… but now we know that’s not true. His quirk is a curse—a curse that hurts him every time it activates."

Aizawa’s eyes flicked to Izuku, his hand running through his hair.

"Would this be enough to make him stay at UA?"

Nezu nodded slowly, his expression unreadable.

Chiyo’s voice broke the silence, her disbelief evident.

"You’re going to use this trauma to make him stay in UA?"

Aizawa’s response was sharp, cutting through the tension in the room.

"What other choice do we have? Let him go out there and suffer again?"

Chiyo looked down, her expression softening as she understood the gravity of the situation.

All Might felt a crushing weight in his chest.
He had failed this child.
He had let him down.
And yet, somehow, Izuku had come back.
Alive. Breathing.

The guilt surged again, and All Might stumbled to the bathroom, the urge to vomit overwhelming him.
He couldn’t bear the weight of what had happened.

Izuku woke up.

The sterile light burned behind his eyelids, and the first thing he saw when they opened—was him.
Aizawa. Then Chiyo. Then Nezu. And—

And a man with blond hair.

His breath hitched.

His chest caved in.

The weight of golden strands and hollow smiles came crashing down like a scream inside his skull.

The memories slammed into him—again—and he trembled violently, hands twitching against the sheets like a child mid-nightmare.

Hizashi’s face crumbled the moment he understood.
Without a word, Present Mic turned and walked out.
His boots were soundless on the tile, like he was erasing himself.
He didn’t look back.
He couldn’t.
If it was his face, his voice, that dragged Izuku back into that place, then he had no right to stay.
He would not be the shadow that haunted that boy’s trembling bones.

Aizawa’s heart, a thing long-accustomed to suppression, twisted painfully in his chest.

Relief flooded through him like a cracked dam.
He’d held onto that weak, steady beep, hoping, begging it meant something—but it was only now, with Izuku’s slow, blinking eyes, that he believed.

That the boy was here.
Alive. Still breathing. Still reachable.

And then—

Izuku flinched.

He remembered.

The sharp breath.

The panic.

The monster’s smile worn by every blond-haired man.

The way his body betrayed him—again—letting that third quirk rip itself from his soul when he hadn’t even known it was there.

His body folded in on itself.

He wrapped his arms around his legs, pulling himself into a shaking ball, small as he could make himself, like maybe if he shrank enough, they’d forget he was ever here.

Because maybe now they would punish him.

Maybe now they'd see what he was—something unstable, something dangerous.
Maybe they'd hurt him again.
Or worse—use him.
Take this new quirk and pry it out of him like glass from flesh.
Maybe they'd abandon him.
Throw him away now that he wasn't useful or clean or controllable.

Maybe—

Maybe he’d never see Eri again.
Or the one who once held his hand and called herself "Mom."
Or the soft-voiced therapist.
Or the quiet promise of safety he’d just started to believe in.

His gaze, flickering with fear and dread, finally landed on Aizawa.

And what he saw there unraveled him.

No anger. No disappointment. No fear.

Just those eyes—tired, maybe.
But steady. Kind. Unchanging.

The kind of eyes that didn’t punish.

The kind that didn’t shatter when he failed.

The kind he’d only started to believe were real during those strange, fragile two weeks at U.A.

And they were still looking at him like he was just a boy.
Not a weapon.
Not a mistake.
Just… Izuku.

He felt himself crying.
So he did.
He was scared.
Hurt.

He cried.

Like a child.

Like a traumatized child.

His sobs were loud and desperate, as if his entire body was finally giving in to the pain it had been holding in for so long.
He couldn’t stop.
It felt like all the fear, the terror, and the torment he had experienced was pouring out of him all at once, and he couldn’t control it.
He had never allowed himself to truly feel all of this, not like this.

And then, Aizawa was there.

His arms wrapped around Izuku in a gentle, protective embrace, pulling him close, letting the boy sob into his chest.

Aizawa didn’t say anything.

He didn’t need to.

His actions spoke louder than any words ever could.

Izuku was scared.
So hurt.

He had always been afraid of this moment—of being vulnerable, of being seen in his weakest state—but right now, in Aizawa’s arms, he felt something else: safety.

The fear, the confusion, the doubts—they didn’t disappear, but they were held, if only for a moment, by Aizawa’s presence.

Izuku didn’t know how long he cried.
It felt like hours, but it could have been minutes.

The world outside faded away as he finally allowed himself to break.
And in that moment, Aizawa held him through it all.

He wasn’t alone.

Not anymore.

Notes:

Did I write All Might a little out of character?
Yes. Yes, I did.

Do I apologize for that?
Absolutely not. 😌

All Might is a bit OOC here—guilty as charged. I tried to keep most characters close to their canon selves (aside from Inko, Izuku, and Bakugou, of course—because let’s be honest, this story broke them). But All Might… well, he ended up like this.

Don’t worry, though—this isn’t an “All Might slander” fic. He’s not being bashed. He’s just a little overwhelmed, a little lost, and definitely due for a redemption arc. He’ll get there... once he levels up his teacher stats. 😤

Now tell me—what did you think of this chapter?
Too long? Too intense? Was the pacing okay? I’m always dying to know your thoughts, so don’t hold back!

Chapter 14: Chapter 14 - The simple child he was

Summary:

After the huge accident that shook the afternoon, Aizawa didn’t expect the day to end quietly.

But to his surprise, with the gentle kindness of a bubbly girl and the quiet presence of a strange man with brown hair, the rest of the day unfolded into something unexpectedly beautiful — soft moments of warmth and calm that no one saw coming.

 

After every storm, the warmth of the sun returns.

Notes:

Author Ramble Incoming~

Okay, real talk?
I love to ramble. And as I was scrolling through my chapters, I realized… wow. This story is going to be here for a long time.
We’re at Chapter 14 and we haven’t even hit the real story yet. I’m fully convinced this could end up being over 100 chapters. 😭

But don’t worry—I’m finally on vacation!
So that means I’ll (hopefully) be updating a little more often—maybe 2 to 3 times a week, depending on how much writing I manage to get done. (Not immediately though—please, I need to breathe. I couldn’t write for 4 weeks and I’m still recovering 😩 Let me curl up in my little fanfic world for a bit.)

By the time Chapter 16 rolls around, I think I’ll be able to start posting twice a week!
Maybe even three times if I’m feeling generous. That’ll last until the end of vacation, of course~

And seriously—thank you.
For sticking with me through my slow updates, for reading, for leaving kudos or comments… every kind word makes me smile.
I see fanfics that have uploaded so much more in the same time frame, but even if I can only manage a chapter a week sometimes, I promise I’m in this for the long haul. This story isn’t going anywhere.

So! That’s the schedule update 💚

And because you’ve all been so patient, so sweet, and so supportive…
…I think it’s only fair I reward you with a little fluff.
A soft chapter. A peaceful one. No surprise trauma at all.
Unless…

Chapter Text

Aizawa knew they would need to talk about what happened—but now wasn’t the moment.

Everyone in the room understood that.

A crying child who had just… died?
Maybe?
The situation was a wreck, if not worse.

After a long, wrung-out sobbing session, Izuku was finally too tired to cry anymore.
He asked to go home.
Something he had slowly started to call it.

Aizawa brought him there.
It was the end of the day anyway.

They had barely stepped into the house when Eri entered the house too with her usual bright voice.

“I’m home!”

She called out, beaming.

Izuku was curled up in the darkest corner of the room, half-hidden behind a tall potted plant.
The moment she saw him, Eri froze.

She didn’t ask. She knew better.
Sometimes it came back, the fear.
The echoes of something terrible.
And when it did, she just had to wait.
Letting him have his space for a while would be fine.

She was such a good sister.

She nodded to herself.
Then trotted over to Aizawa, who looked like he was trying to pour energy into his coffee cup by sheer willpower alone.

“Hey Eri. How was your day?”

He tried to sound normal.
Tried.

She climbed into a seat at the table across from him, her smile still intact.

“It was super good! We did so many things! And I even learned how to count!”

He blinked, tired but smiling.

“That’s awesome, Eri. So tell me—what’s three plus two?”

She stuck her tongue out, counting diligently on her small fingers.

“FIVE!”

She shouted with pride.
Aizawa chuckled, reaching over to ruffle her hair, earning a delighted giggle.

Her eyes wandered toward Izuku.
He was still hidden, head buried in his arms.
Still in his little ball.

It hurt, a little.
But she reminded herself—again and again—that it was okay.
Healing was messy.
She still had nightmares too, sometimes. Nightmares of her monster.

Still she wanted to help him.
At the very least making sure he was fine.

She took a breath, got up, and walked over to him.

Not too close. Not too far.

Izuku felt her presence.
He peeked up from his arm.

“Izuku!”

Her voice was sweet and light, like nothing was wrong.

“How was your day?”

She sat on the floor near him—not invading, just waiting.

“Mine was great! I learned addition and drew a pony!”

She kept talking, bubbling about her school day.
Trying to ease him.

Izuku looked at her.
Not just looked, but saw her.

Her smile wasn’t forced.
It wasn’t the scary one from the facility.
It was soft. Warm.

He knew what she was doing.
And he felt glad to have such a good sister—something Eri asked to be called as.

He tapped his side.

She understood immediately.
She scooted closer, squeezing into the small space beside him.
The pot spilled a bit of dirt, but neither of them cared.

She kept talking, occasionally pausing to help Izuku find the words with his hands.

She too was learning sign language to speak with him.

From the kitchen, Aizawa watched the scene with a rare warmth blooming in his chest.
He didn’t know how Eri did it, how she always managed to soothe Izuku like this.
But he wouldn’t change it for the world.

He found himself smiling.

Then—the doorbell rang.

Everyone froze for a second.
Eri paused mid-sentence.
Even Izuku lifted his head.

Aizawa raised a brow.
He wasn’t expecting anyone.

He opened the door.

Standing there was Hizashi.

Not Present Mic.
Just Hizashi.

In civilian clothes.

With… brown hair?

“Hizashi?”

It was all Aizawa managed, blinking at the sight.

“Hey, Shota! Like my new look?”

He grinned, striking a ridiculous pose to show off his dyed hair.

“…It suits you,”

Aizawa replied, deadpan but with a slight smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.

“What are you doing here?”

Hizashi scratched the back of his neck, a bit sheepish.

“I felt bad about what happened to Midoriya. Thought I’d check in. Maybe… stay for dinner?”

The faintest blush dusted his cheeks.

Aizawa sighed.
But he wasn’t hiding the smile this time.

“Come in.”

Hizashi stepped inside, immediately noticing how dim the lighting was.

“Hey, kids!”

Eri lit up like a lantern and ran toward him.

“It’s Mister Annoying Blond Man!”

Izuku knew that definitely wasn’t his name.

Hizashi laughed heartily, scooping her up into the air like an airplane.

“I told you to stop calling him that, Eri.”

Aizawa said, shutting the door behind him.

She just giggled in response, completely unbothered as she soared through the living room.

Once he gently set her down (despite her little pout), Hizashi turned toward the still-huddled boy in the corner.

“Hey! You remember me?”

He beamed.

Izuku nodded slowly, watching him.
He wasn’t afraid this time.
Brown hair made him look softer.
Less like the masked-man from the facility.

Then Hizashi turned to Aizawa again.

“Want me to make dinner? I know you’ve had… quite a day.”

Aizawa blinked.
His mug was half-empty, and his shoulders still ached from stress.

“Yes,”

He said simply, with a sigh of relief.

Their eyes met.
Just for a second.
A soft, familiar silence hung between them.

Hizashi grinned and wandered toward the fridge, already opening drawers and humming quietly.
Meanwhile, Aizawa collapsed onto the couch with the kind of exhausted noise that only came from being both drained and finally safe.

He let his eyes fall shut, just for a moment.

He wasn’t asleep.

But he didn’t feel so tired anymore.

“Mister Aizawa! Mister Aizawa!”

Eri’s voice rang out, unbothered by the clear signs of exhaustion on his face.
Still, he opened his eyes again—slowly—and gave her a tired but genuine smile.

“Yes, Eri?”

She stood proudly in front of him, hands clasped tightly with Izuku’s.
He was out of his corner now, blinking softly at the light, a little unsure, but standing.

“Did you know Izuku can hold a pen now? He can draw with me!”

She nearly bounced in place with excitement.

Aizawa’s gaze softened.
He turned to Izuku and ruffled the boy’s messy hair, letting his hand linger a moment in quiet praise.

“Congratulations, kiddo. I’m proud of you.”

Izuku’s cheeks flushed.
He looked down, nervously twisting the hem of his shirt between his fingers.
Eri, on the other hand, giggled with pride—as if she had learned to hold it instead.
Her joy was contagious.

She tugged gently on Izuku’s arm.

“Come on! Let’s go draw!”

Izuku nodded.
And with that, the two disappeared toward her room, a hushed buzz of laughter trailing behind them.

Aizawa leaned back into the couch, exhaling slowly.
The silence that followed wasn’t empty. It was full—filled with life, warmth, and the quiet miracle of healing children.

From the kitchen, the savory smell of something hearty drifted into the room, rich and grounding.

“It smells good,”

He murmured.

He didn’t even need to raise his voice.
Hizashi, still humming by the stove, called back easily:

“Of course it does. I cook with love.”

Aizawa rolled his eyes, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips again.
Maybe today hadn’t been good.
But it was ending well—and in this house, that counted for something.

The soft clatter of pans and utensils in the kitchen was strangely comforting.
Aizawa let the sound wash over him while he melted into the couch, eyelids low but not closed.
His shoulders were still heavy, but it was a manageable kind of weight now—the kind that didn’t crush.

Eventually, Hizashi walked in quietly, carrying two mugs.

He placed one on the coffee table, then settled into the armchair across from him.

“Chamomile,” he said, tilting his head toward the untouched mug. “You looked like you needed something besides battery acid.”

Aizawa lifted the drink, sniffed it once.

“You’re not wrong,”

He murmured, then took a sip.

They didn’t speak for a while.
The house held a kind of silence only homes knew—one where footsteps and far-off laughter meant peace, not tension.
The scratching of pencils could be heard from down the hall, Eri’s voice occasionally chirping with excitement, Izuku’s low sounds of agreement or small taps of fingers echoing beside her.

Finally, Hizashi leaned forward.
His voice, when he spoke, was careful.

“How bad was it… after I left the room?”

Aizawa didn’t look at him.
He stared into his mug like it could offer answers.

“Bad,” he said eventually. “I’ve never seen that child cry like that before.”

A pause.
Then, quietly:

“I don’t know what he’s been through, but it’s probably worse than we can imagine.”

Hizashi’s expression darkened, but he didn’t interrupt.

“I feel like I failed him… again. Every time I promise he’ll be safe with me, something goes wrong and—”

He stopped, not wanting to break down in front of Hizashi.

“It’s normal for a child to have a traumatic response… you know that, right?”

Hizashi said softly, his voice almost rocking with gentleness.

“I know, it’s just—”

Aizawa brought both hands to his face, dragging them down in frustration.

Then came a whisper from Hizashi:
“Shota…”

“I don’t know how much more he’s carrying. Every time I think we’ve reached the worst of it, another layer peels back.”

Hizashi leaned back, running a hand through his now-brown hair.

“And you’re just… handling all of this alone?”

Aizawa gave a weak snort.

“You think I have time to fall apart?”

“No. But you should have someone.”

Their eyes met for a moment.
It was quiet again—but not empty.
It was filled with something gentle, something understanding.

“I have someone,”

Aizawa said simply.

The weight of that landed.
Hizashi smiled, small and warm.

Then—

“DINNER TIME!”

Eri’s voice exploded through the house like a cannonball.

Aizawa groaned, rubbing the bridge of his nose.
Hizashi laughed.

“You sure she’s not part dragon?”

“She’s just excited,” Aizawa muttered, but he was already standing. “Which means I have exactly thirty seconds before she starts trying to carry the curry pot herself.”

They walked to the kitchen together.
The lights were warm.
The mismatched plates Eri had set were already half-crooked.
Izuku was trying very seriously to help her line up the utensils, tongue poking out in focus.

“Hi Mister Hizashi!” Eri chirped when they entered. “We did everything ourselves!”

“You two are a dream team,”

He said dramatically, ruffling both their heads.

Izuku gave a small nod, still hugging a spoon to his chest.

Aizawa looked around the table and let out a breath.

The smell of the food.
The laughter.
The way Eri kept rearranging the chairs so Izuku could sit beside her.
It all felt almost ordinary.
Soft. Real.

And only Hizashi knew how fragile that peace had been just hours ago.

Only he saw the cracks still healing in Aizawa’s tired eyes.

But neither of them said anything.

They just sat down to eat.

And it was enough.

Dinner was a patchwork of warmth.

Eri insisted on serving everyone herself, even if it meant small spills and slightly uneven portions.

Izuku, still a bit unsure about how to eat properly, was more focused on trying to manage his food than anything else.
His hands fumbled with his utensils, occasionally knocking over a glass or spilling a little rice.
But now he wasn’t scared to be punished for it or anything he simply tried again without frustration.

That sight was reassuring for Aizawa, after the whole deal today he was scared Izuku would struggle to feel safe again.
But it seemed his worries were unjustified.

Hizashi, who had cooked the meal, made a big show of complimenting the food, making some noise while eating even adding:
“This is the best curry I’ve had in a decade,” with theatrical reverence, dramatically placing a hand over his heart.

“It’s not true ! I made the best curry last time with Miss Midnight !”

Eri added some food still in mouth.
Izuku and Aizawa stayed in silence while the two argued over who could make the best curry.
It wouldn’t be shocking if by the end of dinner the food would be more on the nap than their mouth.
Even so, Aizawa couldn’t help but let out a tired smile tugging at his lips.

After dinner, while Eri and Izuku were getting to go to bed, Aizawa stayed behind to wash the dishes.
Hizashi, who had been quietly clearing the table, joined him without being asked, rolling up his sleeves.

“They’re good together,”

Hizashi said, passing over a plate.

Aizawa didn’t answer immediately.
He focused on rinsing the plate in his hands before he spoke.

“Yeah,” he murmured. “I’m glad they fit like pieces of a puzzle.”

There was a pause before Hizashi spoke again.

“So…What was that with the whole Mister Annoying Blond Man! ?”

He jokingly said.

Aizawa only smiled.

“I don’t know who she heard it from.”

Aizawa didn’t look up.
He just passed another dish to Hizashi.
Trying to hide his smile growing wider.

“Truly a mystery”

He added.
The sound of the water and plates trying to hide both of their laughs.
Momently forgetting what had happened.
And the horror of the discussion they would have tomorrow.

Putting the kids to sleep was more than easy.
It was a tough and long day for Izuku and he fell quickly in the hand of Morphee.
Eri simply stayed with Izuku, still not in the bed, still in the corner but clearly comfortable.

Now truly alone, Aizawa and Hizashi sat on the sofa, another tea in hand.

They sat in silence for a few moments, the steam from their tea curling in the air.
The house was quiet—still—and it felt like for the first time today, everything could exhale.

Hizashi leaned back into the sofa, resting his mug on his chest.

“Hey… remember that summer we tried camping on the dorm roof?”

He said suddenly, a faint grin tugging at his lips.

Aizawa didn’t look at him, but his brow lifted slightly.

“You brought a single blanket. No food. And I think a broken flashlight.”

“Ah, but I did bring a speaker,” Hizashi countered. “And a playlist. That should count for something.”

Aizawa snorted.

“You blew the speaker trying to make it loud enough to scare off crows.”

Successfully, might I add.”

They fell quiet again, the memory settling between them like a familiar coat.

“I think that was the first time I saw you sleep more than four hours,” Hizashi added. “You just… curled up in that hammock like a cat and vanished.”

Aizawa smirked faintly.

“That’s because you talked for hours. Eventually I just tuned you out.”

“I’m honored,” Hizashi said dryly, sipping his tea. “Truly.”

Their smiles lingered longer this time.
It wasn’t just nostalgia—it was the quiet comfort of still being here, after everything.

“You’ve changed,”

Hizashi said softly after a moment.

Aizawa turned his head slightly.

“You think?”

“You still look like you’re running on coffee and spite. But…” He hesitated, then nodded toward the hallway where the kids had gone to sleep. “You have a softness now. It’s not weakness. Just… gentleness. Even if it’s quiet.”

Aizawa didn’t answer right away.
He just looked down at his tea, thinking.

“…They changed me,” he said at last. “Without even trying.”

“Yeah.” Hizashi leaned his head back, letting it rest against the back of the couch. “That’s what kids do.”

Aizawa sipped the last of his tea, then stared into the empty cup for a moment longer than necessary.

“They’re not just kids,” he said finally, voice low. “They’re survivors. Every day they wake up and keep going… That’s strength I didn’t have at their age.”

“You give them something to hold onto,” Hizashi replied. “That matters.”

Silence fell again, not awkward—just full.
The kind of silence that meant everything had already been said.

Eventually, Hizashi shifted, setting his mug down on the coffee table with a soft clink.

“I should go,” he murmured. “Got work early. And if I fall asleep on this couch again, I’ll wake up with the worst back pain I ever had in years.”

Aizawa snorted.

“Come on, it's not that awful.”

Hizashi stood, stretching a little.
He moved to the door slowly, like he wasn’t quite ready to leave the warmth of the room behind.

He turned back just before stepping out.
His voice was soft, serious this time.

“Shota… if it gets too heavy, you don’t have to carry it alone. Not with me around.”

Aizawa looked at him, tired but not guarded.

“I know,” he said. “Thanks.”

Hizashi gave a small nod, his expression unreadable in the low light.

Then, with a quiet “Goodnight,” he slipped out the door.

The apartment was still again.

Aizawa stood there for a moment longer, then turned to head down the hall. He passed the kids’ room quietly, pausing just long enough to glance in.

Eri and Izuku were curled up in their corner nest of blankets.
Safe. Breathing deep.

He closed the door softly behind him.

Tomorrow would come with its weight—but for now, there was peace.

Chapter 15: Chapter 15 - The timid child he was

Summary:

The day after the intense interaction between All Might and Izuku—and all the consequences that followed—Izuku is finally introduced properly to Class 1-A. Amid an overly energetic classroom, a secretive conversation between a blond boy and his guardian, and the discovery that darkness can be alive, Izuku might feel a little overwhelmed. But progress is progress, and every small step Izuku takes brings him closer to opening up and finding his place among others.

 

Every journey begins with a single, brave step forward.

Notes:

This chapter hit me deep in the soul—but not in the usual way.

It doesn’t have the same sharp sadness as some of the previous ones. It’s gentler. Softer. Honestly? It’s full of fluff. But there’s still a heaviness in the air, a kind of quiet melancholy that lingers underneath the warmth. And maybe that’s what makes it feel even more real.

This is it—the final chapter of the first arc.

From here, the real story begins: how Izuku will heal, how his bonds will grow, how redemption will start to take root. We’ll start to see threads from the original MHA story blend in too. There’ll be friendship. Trauma recovery. Struggles. Hope. And so, so many things I can’t wait to share with you.

I know the pacing can feel a little slow sometimes, and I worry about skipping things or becoming inconsistent. But like I always say—healing isn’t fast. It isn’t clean. It takes time. So thank you for bearing with me, for reading, and for trusting the process.

I hope you love what’s coming. I really, really do.

💚 With all my heart—thank you. Love you. 💚

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When the morning breeze stirred through the half-open window, Izuku knew the sun had risen.
Sleep had evaded him once again, the nightmares clinging to the edges of his thoughts like cobwebs.
He had grown used to these sleepless nights.
Watching Eri sleep beside him was far more peaceful than any dream he could have.

He hated waking her, but their morning routines waited—his therapy, her special class.
Gently, with a touch that barely rustled the blanket, Izuku reached out.

She stirred slowly, blinking as she yawned and looked around.
It was no longer strange to wake up in Izuku's room.
In fact, it had become her comfort.
Falling asleep without him nearby was almost impossible now.

Her eyes landed on his face and lingered on the dark shadows under his eyes.
He hadn’t slept again.
But she didn’t say anything.
It wasn’t unusual.

She remembered when she was first rescued by Aizawa, how fear kept her awake for months.
Back then, he stayed with her.
She wanted to be that for Izuku now.

Rubbing her eyes with her fists, Eri groaned softly.
Her head felt heavy, and she didn’t want to leave the cocoon of warmth beneath the blanket.

But when Izuku stood up, shedding the blanket, she found it easier to follow.
That was how most mornings went.

Downstairs, Aizawa sat at the table, coffee in hand, the dark circles under his eyes rivaling Izuku’s.

“G’morning,”

He muttered, voice still rough with sleep.

Izuku nodded back in silent acknowledgment.
Eri shuffled over, still rubbing her eyes, and climbed onto a chair with the grace of a half-asleep kitten.

“Good morning…”

She mumbled, barely audible between yawns.

Izuku didn’t usually eat breakfast, but Aizawa insisted he try.
Something about breakfast being the most important meal of the day.
So he sat and poured himself a bowl of cereal, ignoring how overly sweet it tasted.

Aizawa rubbed at his temple, his headache already pulsing.
The upcoming meeting with the other adults about yesterday's incident weighed heavily on his mind.

Now ready to start the day, Aizawa took both of the kids to their meeting.
Leaving his peaceful home to the time they would go back in the evening.

In front of the principal door, he was accompanied by Present mic, Chiyo and even this idiot of All Might.
Yes, he was still mad about yesterday’s event.

They entered the room, silence hanging heavily between them.

“Good morning, everyone.”

Nezu’s calm voice broke the tension.
He sat at his desk, a steaming cup of tea in hand, as composed as ever.

Sunlight streamed through the windows, filling the room with warmth, but it couldn’t lift the atmosphere.

“I believe we all understand why we’re here,” Nezu began. “We need to make sense of what happened yesterday.”

Chairs scraped against the floor as everyone took their seats.
Uneasy glances were exchanged.

“All Might, if you would,”

Nezu prompted gently, though firmly.

All eyes turned to him.
He looked pale, haunted.
His posture sagged beneath the weight of memory.

“I already said I don’t remember everything,” he began, voice gravelly and quiet. “It wasn’t natural. It wasn’t human. The child—Izuku—screamed when he saw me. Then… his bones started piercing through his skin. His body twisted into something I’ve never seen before.”

He paused, words catching in his throat.

“It didn’t help him. It hurt him. It wasn’t a quirk that gave him strength—it was agony incarnate.”

A deep breath left him as if he had only now remembered to breathe.

All Might had seen horror—more than his fair share.
Cities destroyed.
Screams echoing through rubble.
People broken beyond repair.
As the Symbol of Peace, he had learned to carry those memories, to endure.

But this… this was different.

This hadn’t come from a villain.
There was no name, no face to blame.
This had come from within a child.
A boy who had done nothing wrong.
A boy who looked at All Might as if he were the monster.

The transformation had been grotesque—violence made flesh.
Every inch of Izuku's skin ruptured from the inside out.
Bones sliced through his body like blades.
Blood had spilled in horrifying amounts, far more than a child should even have.
The air had filled with the metallic stench of pain.

And the screaming.

It wasn’t loud.
It wasn’t sharp.
It was raw.

It sounded like something deep inside Izuku’s soul had broken and spilled out.
A cry that didn’t fade—it stuck in the mind, echoing long after the moment passed.

All Might had held the dying.
He had buried the innocent.
He had learned to shut grief behind a door.

But not this.

This wasn’t death—it was something worse.
A child dragged back to life not through miracle but by something unnatural.
A force that defied the rules of life itself.
A cruelty with no name.

He had always believed he could protect people.
That he was a wall between darkness and the innocent.

But in that moment, he hadn’t been a wall.
He had been a witness.
Powerless.

And it changed him.

No hero—no man—could witness that and remain the same.

“Are you sure he stopped breathing?”

Chiyo asked, uncertainty flickering in her eyes.

“I know what I saw,”

All Might answered, firmer this time.
The memory wouldn’t leave him.
It visited him even in sleep.

Nezu placed his cup down with a subtle thud.

“Then we can conclude that Izuku Midoriya developed a quirk during his time in captivity,”

He stated.

“Not only that,” he added, “but we may be witnessing the first successful case of an artificial quirk.”

The silence returned, heavier than before.

“What do you mean?”

Present Mic asked, voice tight.

“I mean,” Nezu said, gaze sharpening, “Maestro—the man who abducted Midoriya—succeeded in creating a quirk. One that causes harm to the host, yes. But a quirk nonetheless.”

“That’s… that’s supposed to be impossible.”

Present Mic slumped further into his chair, stunned.

“He did the impossible.”

Nezu simply added letting the information sink in.

The weight of that possibility settled over the room like lead.

If the Hero Public Safety Commission found out, chaos would follow.
If the public knew, it could unravel society.
If villains found out, Izuku’s life would never be safe again.

There were too many ifs.

One thing was certain: Izuku Midoriya was in danger.

Villains would want him.
The Commission would want to replicate him.
The public might fear him.
This boy, already buried under trauma, was now even more vulnerable in freedom than he had ever been in captivity.

Nezu turned to Aizawa.

“I’ll tell the Commission it’s similar to Eri’s—unstable and dangerous. It’s true enough. It’ll buy us time. But we hide the rest.”

Aizawa nodded grimly.

“Hiding is lying,” All Might warned. “If they find out—”

“We don’t have a choice,” Nezu cut in. “Letting him out would be worse.”

All Might looked down, conflicted.
But he knew Nezu was right.

“I want you with him at all times,” Nezu continued turning his eyes towards Aizawa. “If it happens again… others could get hurt.”

He gathered papers into folders, planning ahead.

“He’s just a kid. We can’t treat him like a threat,”

Present Mic protested.

“He’s a kid with a threat inside him,” Aizawa replied. “That doesn’t change his heart—but it does change our responsibility.”

“If this happens again,” Chiyo said softly, “his body might not survive. Can we help him control it?”

“We don’t know yet,” Nezu answered. “We’ll ask when he’s ready. Until then, we observe. We protect.”

He looked at each of them in turn.

“I know you’re all scared. I am too. But worry doesn’t help. Action does. Midoriya needs us. So we protect him—with everything we have.”

He let the words settle, heavy and clear.

“This information stays here. Tell no one.”

The meeting ended, but the weight of it followed each of them as they left the room.

Aizawa had a little more time before class.
So, following Nezu’s instructions, he headed to the therapy room.
He knocked gently, and a soft feminine voice invited him in.

As he stepped inside, he was met with the warm scent of spring air drifting through the open window.
The therapist looked up, curious about his presence, but Aizawa's gaze was fixed on the green-haired child sitting quietly.

"Izuku, do you mind if I take you to class?"

Though it was his duty, Aizawa still wanted to ask.
He needed Izuku’s consent.
Thankfully, the boy nodded and walked over without hesitation.

“Are you sure it’s fine? Our session isn’t quite over yet, and he’ll miss his special class,”

The therapist asked gently. It wasn’t a protest—just genuine curiosity.

“It’s fine. Starting tomorrow, his schedule will change. He’ll only stay with you for one or two hours, and his special class will be reduced as well.”

The therapist didn’t like the change, but she nodded nonetheless.
She had no authority to override the decisions made by those above her.
They knew better.
She hoped.

And just like that, Izuku was taken to Class 1-A.

Aizawa felt uneasy.
Bringing Izuku into the classroom was risky.
Last time, one of the students recognized him—something that could’ve ended in disaster.
Still, he brushed off his nerves and focused on getting through the day without incident.

When he entered the classroom, it was buzzing with laughter.
Izuku followed quietly behind.
Aizawa instinctively switched off the lights, surprising the students.

"Are we watching a movie, Sensei?"

An energetic blond boy called out.

“No. The child I mentioned a few weeks ago needs to remain under my supervision. Starting today, Izuku Midoriya will be staying with this class.”

The class erupted with noise—some surprised, others curious.
Thankfully, the energy was positive.

“Sensei, will Midoriya be our classmate from now on?”

A small, purple-haired boy asked, raising his hand.

“No, he won’t. He’s only staying temporarily.”

Aizawa watched as Izuku walked straight to the nearest corner of the room, settling beside his desk.
He sighed quietly, then turned to one student in particular.

"Bakugou."

The blond explosive boy finally looked up.
Guilt and pain were written all over his face.

“May I speak with you?”

Another private conversation.
The rest of the class exchanged glances.
They’d always suspected Bakugou had some connection to this mysterious child, but they never asked.
They certainly hadn’t expected to see him again.

Once the two of them left the room, Mina Ashido—pink skin, yellow horns, and boundless energy—sprang from her seat, seizing the opportunity.

“Hi! I’m Mina Ashido! And you are Izuku Midoriya right ?”

She asked brightly, extending a hand toward Izuku, who remained huddled in the corner.

“Mina, maybe don’t get too close,” a dark-haired girl with a ponytail said gently, placing a hand on Mina’s shoulder. “It seems like he doesn’t like people getting too close.”

“Oh! Sorry! I didn’t mean to scare you or anything!” Mina laughed awkwardly and stuck out her tongue.

Izuku quickly shook his head, trying to show he wasn’t bothered.
Then a soft, barely audible “…fine” slipped from his lips.

“OMG, SO CUTE!”

Mina squealed as she bounced in place, overcome with excitement.

“Mina, calm down, geez.”

A boy with dark hair and a wide grin walked over, his tone casual.

“Hey bro, I’m Hanta Sero! Nice to meet you—temporary classmate!”

He smiled warmly, but the crowd forming around him was starting to overwhelm Izuku.
He wasn’t used to this much attention.
As more students began to approach, he stood up and edged along the wall, trying to create space.

The students chuckled at the sight—not mockingly, but fondly.

Then Izuku saw it—darkness.
Deeper than the corner, darker than the room, even darker than night.
He bolted toward it and curled himself into it.

Tokoyami’s feathers rustled at the contact.
Looking down, he saw the boy now nestled at his feet.

“Um… What are you doing?”

Tokoyami asked, a mix of confusion and embarrassment in his voice.

The girls squealed at the sight, which only deepened his blush.
He hated being the center of attention.

Izuku didn’t answer.
Instead, Tokoyami's sentient Quirk shifted curiously.

Dark Shadow tilted its head—then let out a squeal of its own.

“OMG, he’s too cute! Want cuddles? Sure, I’ll give you cuddles!”

The shadowy figure began to twirl around Izuku, babbling about his cuteness and other nonsense, while Tokoyami tried to shrink into the floor.

“Hey, Tokoyami! I think the new kid likes you!”

Jiro teased from across the room, her headphone jacks twitching with amusement.

“Please… don’t talk about this. It’s already embarrassing enough…”

“Aw come on, Tokoyami, let him have a cuddle!”

Mina teased, watching Dark Shadow swirl protectively around the small green-haired boy.

Tokoyami crossed his arms and sighed, clearly mortified.

“Dark Shadow has no concept of personal boundaries…”

“Oh hush, you love it,”

Jirou smirked, nudging him playfully before walking over to Izuku.
She crouched down a bit to be more at eye level.

“Hey, Midoriya, right?” she asked gently. “That’s a cool name. I’m Kyoka Jirou—nice to meet you.”

Izuku blinked at her, unsure how to respond.
He gave the smallest nod, fingers clinging to the edge of Dark Shadow like it was a blanket.

Mina gasped again, whisper-shouting behind her hand to Sero.

“Did you see that? He nodded! He likes us!”

“I mean, I’d like us too,”

Sero said proudly, striking a cheesy pose that made Kirishima laugh across the room.

“Hey hey hey! You’re totally gonna scare the poor guy!” Kirishima called out, walking over. “Yo, Midoriya! I’m Eijiro Kirishima, but you can call me Kiri if you want. You like manly stuff? Like action figures? Or swords? Or spicy food?!”

Izuku looked completely lost at the avalanche of questions but managed a tiny smile, which was apparently enough.

“He smiled!” Mina whisper-shouted again, grabbing Jirou’s arm. “I’m gonna cry, he’s so cute!”

“Should we get him a snack or something?” Sato asked from his desk, already pulling a cookie out of his lunch box. “I have sugar cookies. Does he like sweets?”

“You’re gonna bribe the new kid with cookies?” Kaminari laughed, flipping his chair around to sit backwards. “Smart move. That’s how I make friends too.”

He leaned closer, a wide grin on his face.

“Hey dude! I’m Kaminari Denki, resident electric guy. Wanna sit near me? I promise I don’t shock unless it’s on accident. Which is only… like… sometimes.”

Izuku’s eyes widened slightly, more from the energy than the words, and he inched slightly deeper behind Dark Shadow.

“Oh noooo,” Kaminari said, dramatically falling over his chair. “I already messed up, didn’t I?”

“No, you just have a... high volume setting,” Yaoyorozu commented with a polite smile as she approached. “Don’t worry, Midoriya, not all of us are quite so… enthusiastic.”

Hey!

Kaminari protested as the others laughed.

“I’m Yaoyorozu Momo. If you ever need anything—school supplies, food, whatever—I can make it. Literally.”

Izuku blinked again.
He didn’t quite understand what she meant, but the offer sounded kind.

Then, Iida stood up suddenly and adjusted his glasses.

“Allow me to formally introduce myself! I am Tenya Iida, Class Representative of 1-A. If you require assistance navigating the building or wish to understand the class structure, I am at your service!”

Izuku flinched a bit at the volume, but Iida didn’t notice.

“Tenya,” Jirou said dryly, “maybe try not to sound like a tour guide from a museum next time.”

Izuku, overwhelmed but not scared, slowly peeked out from Dark Shadow’s cover and looked around.
So many people.
So many names.
So many… smiles.

No one was yelling.
No one looked angry.
They were all… laughing.
With him.

Finally, he took a step forward, out of the shadow, his small hand gripping the hem of his shirt.

“…thank you,”

He whispered.

“AHHHH HE TALKED AGAIN!”

Mina shrieked, bouncing in place.

“And he’s out of the corner!” Sero pointed. “Guys, we’re making progress!”

“We should keep a chart,” Kaminari joked. “Day 1: Subject leaves corner. Next up—eye contact!”

Izuku blinked at all the attention, then sat down on the floor right where he stood, curling his knees to his chest and facing away slightly.
Not returning to the corner—but not quite ready to be in the group either.

Dark Shadow circled once, then settled behind him again like a looming pillow fort.

“Okay, maybe we tone it down,” Jirou muttered, elbowing Kaminari in the ribs. “He’s not a science experiment.”

“He is reacting though,” Yaoyorozu said softly. “That’s a good thing, right?”

“Totally,” Mina whispered. “But like, let’s not all rush him with fifty friendship declarations just yet.”

“Agreed,” Iida said firmly. “We must pace ourselves.”

Uraraka glanced over.

“Maybe we should do something normal? Like… play a game? Make it feel less like he’s on display?”

“That’s a good idea,” Tsuyu said. “Just be ourselves.”

The idea caught quickly.

In no time, Kaminari and Mina had pulled out a deck of cards.

“Speed round?” Mina offered, wagging her eyebrows. “Winner gets bragging rights. Loser has to do a chicken dance.”

“Pass,”

Jirou said immediately.

“Accept,” said Kirishima, grinning as he sat cross-legged nearby. “Manly stakes.”

As the game began, the group naturally shifted its energy.
The attention on Izuku lessened—not gone, but no longer so concentrated.
The room hummed with laughter and competitive banter.

Izuku, still seated near the wall, let his eyes drift sideways.
Watching. Listening.
No one pulled him in.
No one touched him.
But they made space for him.
That was new.

He didn’t smile.

But he didn’t retreat either.

After a few minutes, he turned slightly to keep watching.
When Sero lost and started doing an exaggerated flailing dance, complete with chicken clucks, Izuku tilted his head.

“…ridiculous,”

Tokoyami muttered behind him.

Dark Shadow laughed loudly.

“YOU’RE JUST JEALOUS I HAVE FUN!”

“We share a body,”

Tokoyami replied flatly.

Then Izuku’s fingers twitched.
Just once.
Barely noticeable.

But Uraraka noticed.

She didn’t say anything, just smiled gently to herself and leaned back against her desk.

Maybe, just maybe… he’d be okay here.

The door slid open with a soft click.
Conversations in the classroom paused like a record scratching—heads turned, eyes widening. Aizawa stepped back into the room, followed closely by Bakugou, whose usual scowl was subdued.
His hands were stuffed in his pockets, jaw clenched.

The teacher’s tired gaze swept the room.
No one was screaming. No desks were flying.
Izuku was still in the room.

So far, so good.

Aizawa’s eyes narrowed slightly when he spotted Izuku sitting near the wall, still curled but upright, now partially encircled by Tokoyami and his overly affectionate quirk.
The rest of the class was playing cards, chatting, or pretending not to be watching the boy every few seconds.

Good.
They were giving him room.

Bakugou hesitated at the threshold.
His red eyes flicked toward the green-haired boy… and immediately flinched.
Izuku hadn’t looked at him. Hadn’t moved.
There was no recognition—none of the flinching fear, none of the strained politeness Bakugou had braced himself for.

Just… nothing.

Like he was a stranger.

“Don’t force anything,” Aizawa muttered under his breath, loud enough for only Bakugou to hear. “Just be part of the room. That’s all.”

“…Tch.”

Bakugou’s lips pulled tight, but he gave a sharp nod.

They both walked deeper into the room.
Aizawa settled behind his desk, already pulling out paperwork.

Bakugou walked past the others, ignoring Kaminari’s quick glance and Mina’s soft wave.
He slid down into his usual seat with a thud, one row away from Izuku’s little corner.

He didn’t speak.

He didn’t stare.

He just sat.

And Izuku… turned his head ever so slightly.
Barely a motion.
Barely more than a flick of curiosity.

But for Bakugou, it might as well have been the world shaking.

His fingers gripped the side of his desk.
He didn’t even realize he was holding his breath until Kirishima—trying to act casual—threw a crumpled piece of paper at his head.

“Oi,” he whispered. “You good?”

Bakugou didn’t answer, but the paper hit the floor without being incinerated, so that was something.

Meanwhile, Izuku slowly lowered his legs and uncurled from his sitting position.
He didn’t stand up. He didn’t speak.
But he scooted an inch to the side—just one inch closer to the rest of the room.

Just enough for Tokoyami to notice.
Just enough for Uraraka to quietly nudge Yaoyorozu and gesture without words: Did you see that?

And Aizawa, from his desk, let out a long, quiet breath.

Progress.

No explosions. No panic.

Just a classroom full of quirks, chaos, and one boy learning how to breathe again in the space between voices.

The rest of the morning passed.

Izuku didn’t speak.

No one forced him to.

He sat in the corner near Aizawa’s desk, his arms around his knees, sometimes watching, sometimes staring at nothing.
The classroom was filled with voices—some loud, some gentle—but none directed at him.
Not anymore.
It was like they had agreed, all silently, to just let him be.

And that was good.

That was enough.

Even when they practiced hero maneuvers outside, Aizawa didn’t make him join.
He just gave him a nod toward the shade of a tree.
Izuku sat under it.
Watching.

A few students ran past him.
Kaminari with his grin.
Ashido waving dramatically as she skated across the ground with her acid slick.
Uraraka floating something in the distance while Sero swung through the air.

They didn’t forget he was there.

But they didn’t pull him in.

He appreciated that.

Bakugou didn’t look at him.

Not once.

He was sharp and aggressive with everyone else—sparking, barking, snarling when Kaminari or Kirishima got too casual—but around Izuku?

Nothing.

His eyes flickered toward the corner sometimes, but they never stayed.

He kept his distance.
So carefully that it was obvious.

Izuku didn’t know why.

Didn’t ask.

Didn’t remember.

But the air around Bakugou felt tense.
Like the way old walls creaked before a storm.

Izuku stayed away.

That was safest.

Lunch came and went.

Tokoyami offered him a seat.
Not with words—just by leaving the space next to him open in the shade.
Dark Shadow hovered protectively, a little quieter than usual, but still humming nonsense about feathers and comfort.

Izuku sat there.

Didn’t eat much.
Just what was given to him.
Something soft.
Something plain.

Uraraka waved once from her table.
He waved back.
And she smiled.

By the time the final class wrapped up, the sun had started lowering through the windows.
It painted the walls in orange and gold.

Aizawa stood up, stretching his back with a yawn.
His hair fell loose around his face.

"That's all for today," he said lazily. "Good work. No homework. For once."

The class cheered.

Izuku flinched.

Not badly.

Just a blink.

He looked down at his lap again.

The scraping of chairs, the rush of footsteps, the swirl of backpacks and shoes and half-finished conversations—Izuku stayed seated in the corner as they began to file out.

Then a soft voice near the door:

“Bye, Midoriya !”

Ashido.

He looked up.

She smiled, beaming, then ducked out with her friends.
Jirou offered a quiet,

"See ya tomorrow, maybe,”

and followed.

Only a few students lingered.

A boy with white and red hair passed by without a word.
His expression unreadable, cold. Distant.
His eyes landed on Izuku for a heartbeat too long, then moved on without acknowledgement.
As if storing a file for later.

Izuku shivered slightly.

He didn’t know why.

Finally, only Aizawa, Bakugou, and Izuku were left.

Bakugou was gathering his bag, stiff movements, still not looking at him.

Aizawa walked up, crouched down to be at Izuku’s eyes level.

“You did well today,” he said lowly, like it was just for him. “You can go back to the therapist’s office now, or come with me. Your choice.”

He stood slowly.
Then he pointed—just slightly—in Aizawa’s direction.

...You

It was barely audible, but Aizawa heard it.

That was the first time Aizawa heard Izuku talk.
He brushed off his shock and smiled.

“Alright.”

Bakugou was already at the door, back turned, his shoulders hunched.

“Bakugou,”

Aizawa called.

The boy stopped.

Turned halfway.

Not toward Izuku.

Thanks for today.

Bakugou said nothing.
But his jaw clenched.
His fingers curled tight on the strap of his bag.

He left.

Aizawa looked at Izuku again, ruffled his hair and left the room.

Izuku followed without resistance.

The day was a success.

Notes:

Heyyyyyy! Hope you enjoyed this chapter !

Yes, I totally get that the dynamic between Izuku and Class 1-A feels a bit strange right now. You might even feel like Izuku is being treated less like a person and more like… a pet. And honestly, I’m sorry if it comes across that way. I promise it won’t stay like this, but I think it’s a solid place to start.

Think about it — Class 1-A barely knows anything about Izuku. They’re a little lost, trying to figure him out. But they’re young and friendly, so naturally, they want to get to know the new kid and might make some awkward mistakes along the way. Since Izuku doesn’t seem to mind, things kind of stay in this weird but okay space for now.

That said, I know Izuku feels a bit immature for his age, and that might stick around for a while. But hey, let’s give him some room to be himself and act how he wants! Class 1-A will catch on soon enough, don’t worry.

Anyway, I really hope you enjoyed this chapter! I’m super excited to have finally introduced Izuku and Class 1-A properly — can’t wait to write more of their interactions! 💚

Chapter 16: ~Intermission~

Chapter Text

For those of you reading the fanfic in one go—this chapter is your breather.

Go drink some water.
Stretch.
Take a walk.

Do whatever you need.

The next chapter will dive into Aizawa’s POV—a long, emotional reflection on everything that’s happened so far.
It’s heavy.
So feel free to pause here and take a break if you need it.

After that, a brand new arc begins.

Chapter 17: Chapter 16 - The courage he shared

Summary:

What would you do if you saw a child in a place you couldn’t escape.
A place where no child should live.
A place where hell makes sense.

Notes:

Heads up!

I’m not sure if the intermission warned you enough, but just so you know—this chapter is a beast.
We’re talking 11,000 words long.

It’s told entirely from Aizawa’s POV, covering everything from around Chapter 5 or 6 up through Chapter 15.

Yes, some scenes repeat—but you’ll also get new content you haven’t seen before: his talk with Bakugou, his meeting with Nezu… maybe even a tiny bit of fluff here and there (don’t get used to it).

Please enjoy—and a gentle reminder: don’t read this in total darkness.
Your eyes will betray you, and I won’t be held responsible 😌

Chapter Text

Shota Aizawa had seen a lot of things in his career.

Too many, maybe.

Kids with broken limbs.
Kids with broken spirits.
Kids who flinched at touch, who cried when it rained, who couldn’t sleep unless someone left the closet door wide open.

He’d seen trauma crawl under the skin and make a home there.

But even with all that, he hadn’t expected this.

A child.

Alone.
Silent.
Kneeling in the corner of a rust-stained room in one of the filthiest hideouts Aizawa had ever stepped foot in.

The first thing he noticed was how still the kid was—too still.
Not frozen in fear, but unmoving in that trained way.
Back straight.
Hands folded.
Eyes wide.

Watching.

No tears.
No trembling.
Just… watching.

It didn’t take long to push everyone out of the room to take care of it.
After all he was a teacher and knew how to approach kids like him.

He stepped in slowly, boots clicking quietly on the concrete.
The kid didn’t flinch.
Didn’t blink.

Didn’t act like a kid at all.

“We’re here to help,”

Aizawa said, crouching down to his eye level.
His voice softened—low, even, non-threatening.
The kind of voice he’d learned worked best with kids who didn’t trust noise.

The boy didn’t respond.
Just kept staring.

His eyes were too wide, too steady.
As if he was analyzing every breath Aizawa took.

It wasn’t fear.

It was calculation.

Aizawa’s gut twisted.

Still, he extended a hand.

“Can you stand?”

A pause.

Then—surprisingly—a small nod.
Stiff and automatic.

The boy pushed himself up soundlessly.

It was the quiet that unnerved Aizawa the most.
Not a whimper.
Not a shuffle.
Not even a breath out of place.
The child moved like he wasn’t used to space, like walking freely was something he hadn’t done in a long time.

Maybe never.

He didn’t know what to say, but he guided the child toward the outside world—where no wall would stop him.
Aizawa tried to shield him from the many corpses still lying on the floor.
It didn’t work well, but the child didn’t seem to register them anyway.

Then they stepped outside.
The air was thick—heavy with rain and dense with industrial pollution—but the child seemed to like it.
For the first time, something in his eyes lit up, like it had awakened something inside him.
Aizawa saw how unfamiliar he was with the air, the sky, the rain.
He seemed to like the rain.
The sound of the water gently hitting the ground played like a forgotten melody.
The child reminded him how beautiful that sound used to be.

He looked around and saw only buildings—grey, distant, some trailing smoke into the sky.
It wasn’t a pretty horizon, not by any standard.
But for—maybe the first time—he found it beautiful.
Maybe it wasn’t so bad after all.

Shota only stopped watching the view when he heard the child cough.
Of course.
The kid wasn’t used to the polluted air.
He quickly brought him into the car to dry him off and shield him from the smog.

He took him to the police station.
Unfortunately, protocol still had to be followed, even with a child in his care.
He didn’t want to leave the child alone, but in the rush and pressure of it all, he asked a seemingly reliable woman to stay and watch over him.

At first, everything seemed fine.
Aizawa kept glancing back every few minutes.
The child just sat quietly, watching the rain fall against the window.
It made Aizawa smile, relaxing something in his chest.

The case was nearly finished, faster than he’d expected, when the same woman came running in a panic.

He knew instantly what had happened.

“I told you not to leave his side,”

He snapped.

He wasn’t angry at her—not really.
He was angry that some part of him had thought this would go smoothly.

It never does.

Cursing under his breath, he followed the officer into one of the holding cells.

The child was there.
Again.
Sitting silently in a dark, dusty room.

No one could truly understand the mind of a traumatized child, and seeing him return to a place that resembled where he was found seemed odd—but Aizawa didn’t comment.

Once he confirmed the child was safe, Shota allowed himself to calm down.
He sent a quick apology to the woman.
He’d taken his frustration out on someone too young and too overwhelmed to deserve it.
He felt ashamed.

He rushed through the remaining paperwork—faster, and less neatly than he was used to.
He didn’t want to leave the kid alone again, not even for a moment.

When he returned to the cell, the child hadn’t moved.

His legs were drawn tightly into his arms, his face completely hidden.
That sight broke something in Aizawa.
Being confronted with a traumatized child was always the hardest part.

He let out a slow breath.
His expression didn’t show it, but his heart was beating faster.
He crouched down to the child’s level, hoping to offer some comfort.

He remembered Eri.
How long it had taken for her to cry.
How long it had taken for her to believe that kindness wasn’t a trick.

This boy had that same look.

The look that said:
I’m used to pain. What now?

With a calm voice, he told him his name, and explained what they would do from now on.
He knew the boy probably wouldn’t understand everything, but he said it anyway, meaning every word.
A quiet promise he made to himself.

"I’ll protect you from all the bad things. And all you have to do… is live your life."

The child didn’t react.
His body language didn’t change.
Only a brief flicker of curiosity passed through his eyes—and then it was gone.

Still, when Aizawa offered his hand again…the boy took it.

And together, they stepped back into the outside world.

This time, the reaction was different.

The sun had risen.
Aizawa thought the child might be amazed at the sight—but instead, he only squinted, as if it burned.

Aizawa chalked it up to being underground for too long.
It made sense.

Everything made sense.
Until it didn’t.

On the way home, Aizawa noticed again how the child’s eyes lingered on the shadows between buildings—not the light.
Never the light.

He took note of it but didn’t think too far.
There were always strange patterns.
Unpredictable behaviors.
Coping mechanisms.

He’d seen kids who panicked at the color yellow.
One who refused to speak above a whisper.
You couldn’t guess trauma.
You had to wait for it to speak its own language.

But something about this boy’s silence felt heavier than usual.

Soon enough, they were standing at the gate of U.A.

Classes had just ended.
Students were running across the grounds, loud and full of energy.

Aizawa kept the boy close—maybe a little too close, if the glances from passing teachers were any indication.
But no one questioned it.
Not directly.

Everyone knew: if Aizawa brought a child to school, it wasn’t casual.

Not after Eri.

Still, this boy felt different.

He didn’t cling.
He didn’t cry.
He simply watched.
Every corner. Every person. Every shift in light.

Like everything around him had the potential to turn dangerous.

Aizawa knew that look.
He’d worn it once, too.

He pushed away the thoughts and knocked on the principal’s door.
Before entering, he crouched to explain to the child what would happen inside.
He didn’t expect him to speak—it was clear by now that he couldn’t—but he wanted him to understand.
Shota knew Nezu wouldn’t push, either.

The door opened.
They stepped inside.

Aizawa noticed it instantly.

The boy hesitated—not in fear, but in something more subtle.
That same quiet stiffness Aizawa had already started to recognize.
The sunlight pouring through Nezu’s office window slashed across the hallway like a blade.

The boy didn’t move.

Not a single toe into the light.

Instead, he stayed behind Aizawa’s shadow, small fingers curling into the hem of his coat.

It wasn’t the first strange behavior Aizawa had seen from him—but it was the first time it felt deliberate.
Patterned. Specific.

Still, he said nothing.
Not yet.

“Hello, Principal Nezu,”

he said calmly as the child tucked himself fully behind him, presence light as breath against the backs of his legs.

“Good afternoon, Aizawa,” came Nezu’s voice from behind the glare. “Would you like a cup of tea?”

“It won’t be needed. I’m here to speak about—”

“—The child behind you. Yes, I know.”

Of course he knew.

Nezu was always three steps ahead.
Normally, that wasn’t comforting.
But this time… Aizawa welcomed it.
He needed help.
He needed someone to see what he was seeing—or, more importantly, to see what he was missing.

“We found him in the facility Maestro was using as a hideout,”

Aizawa began, voice steady.

“He seems to have been part of the villain’s experiments. We don’t know how long he was kept there… but it looks like it’s been a while.”

He felt the child’s presence at his side—silent, unmoving.

Still hiding.
Still in the shadows.

No visible injuries.
No scars.
But Aizawa knew better than to assume that meant anything.

Nezu sipped his tea, eyes unreadable.

“And we don’t know what he suffered there, do we?”

Aizawa didn’t answer.

Because it was true.

He’d assumed the lack of wounds meant something.
He’d hoped it meant something.

But now, in this blinding room, with the child trembling and refusing to look up, something clicked.

Aizawa turned slowly and crouched again—just enough to be eye-level, not looming.

“Hey, kiddo. Are you okay?”

No answer.

Just wide eyes.
Quiet.
Guarded.

“What’s wrong?”

Still nothing.

Then Nezu spoke, quiet and precise:

“Maybe it’s the light he’s afraid of.”

Aizawa froze.

Suddenly, it all made sense.

Too much sense.

His mind replayed the last day like a film reel—

The flinch in the sunlight.

The way the child hugged the shadows at the police station.

Why he hadn’t looked at the sky.

Why he hadn’t looked at Nezu until now.

It wasn’t Nezu he was avoiding.

It was the light.

Regret hit Aizawa like a cold wave.
He swallowed, heart sinking.

“…Is it?”

he asked gently.

The child hesitated.

Then nodded.

Small. Fragile.

And that was enough.

Without asking for permission, Aizawa crossed the room, closed the blinds, and dimmed the space until only soft, filtered light remained.
Not gone—just gentle.

When he turned around, the boy was finally looking up.

Not at the ground.

Not at the shadows.

At Nezu.

From there, Nezu took over the conversation—kind, patient, never pressuring.
He asked questions softly.
The child didn’t speak, but nodded.
Shrugged.
Responded in small ways.

More than Aizawa had expected.

Then came the final question.

His name.

Aizawa felt the boy freeze.

He crouched again, gently resting a hand on his head.

“It’s alright, kiddo. We’ve talked about this. You don’t have to answer.”

The child didn’t speak.

He cried.

And it broke Aizawa more than any scar, any report, ever had.

He’d seen children cry before—out of fear, pain, confusion.

But this?

This was grief.

Grief that had waited too long to be seen.
Trust that had no strength left to hold itself in.

He didn’t speak.

Neither did Nezu.

They just let him cry.

Eventually, the child calmed down.
Aizawa stood.
One last glance between the adults said everything.

Then the door closed behind them.

The harsh sunlight had faded.
The glow of the moon filtered gently through the windows now.

Thankfully, it didn’t seem to bother the boy.

Outside, the sky was deep and dark—streaked with navy and hints of silver.
Stars scattered above like dust on ink.

It was beautiful.
Even for someone like Aizawa, who always preferred the quiet of night over the chaos of day.

The birds had quieted.
Crickets hummed in their place.
The clouds had parted, and in that silence, Aizawa thought: Even without the sun, the sky can be breathtaking.

He glanced down at the boy.

He was staring at the stars.

Utterly still.

His eyes shimmered with the same light as the sky above—like a perfect mirror.

And something warm bloomed in Aizawa’s chest.

Because even a soul that felt dead could glow again, in the right environment.

He tried to explain what they were seeing.
Tried to put it into words.

But words failed.
Even he couldn’t describe the beauty of that moment.

So he let the silence speak for them.

Then he brought him home.

By now, the signs were clear.

Aizawa had noticed how the child always avoided stepping directly under any bright light—especially the ones cast by the floor lamps.
If he needed to, he would make a detour.
It was deliberate.

And when they finally arrived home, a new worry took root in Aizawa’s chest.

How would Eri react?
And how would the boy respond to her?

But those worries faded quickly.

Eri, warm and welcoming as ever, took the child’s hand and showed him around the house like it was the most important mission in the world.
Room to room, corner to corner.

The boy didn’t seem to mind at all.

That alone was enough to put a rare smile on Aizawa’s face.

Bedtime came sooner than expected.

Eri clung to the boy like she’d known him her whole life.
It was sweet.
Too sweet.
The kind of sweetness that, if left unchecked, could lead to blurred boundaries Aizawa didn’t want either of them to face too soon.

So when the moment came, he gently stepped in.

“Alright, time to get some rest.”

Eri pouted immediately.

“Can’t we sleep together, just this once?”

The boy didn’t say anything—not a sound, not a nod.
He didn’t protest.
He didn’t move.
He just looked at Aizawa with those wide, unreadable eyes, waiting.

“Not tonight,”

Aizawa said, firm but kind.

Eri frowned, but didn’t argue.
She trusted him.
She always had.

The boy followed directions without hesitation.
He slipped away from Eri’s side and padded silently to the guest room she’d proudly shown him earlier that day.
He hadn’t said a word at the time, but he remembered.
He walked like someone used to memorizing safe zones in silence.

Aizawa followed.

He reached for the light switch out of habit—then paused.
His hand hovered mid-air.

Right. The light.

He lowered his hand and let the faint glow of the hallway lamp spill softly into the room, just enough to outline the walls and furniture.

“Make yourself at home,”

He said gently, stepping just far enough inside to be heard.

“It’s yours now.”

The boy stood by the bed, scanning the space as if counting exits.

Aizawa knelt for a moment and ruffled his hair—gentle, not startling.
Just enough to say: you’re safe now.

“I won’t come in without your permission,”

He added, making sure their eyes met.

“You can trust me. Unless it’s an emergency, this space is yours.”

There was no response.

But he didn’t need one.

He gave a quiet nod, backed out slowly, and closed the door behind him with a soft click.

No lights.

No questions.

Just space.

Because sometimes, the best thing he could offer wasn’t safety.

It was control.

Morning came like that.

Well—maybe not for Aizawa.

His sleep was restless.
He kept tossing and turning, waiting for the sound of a scream, a panicked sob—anything that meant the boy was reliving his nightmare.

Eri’s first night had been like that.
She couldn’t even close her eyes without seeing the monster in her memories.

But the scream never came.

And when Aizawa noticed Eri’s bed was empty, he knew exactly where she had gone.

He hadn’t wanted her to sleep with the boy— for her safety.
In case he panicked. In case he hurt her by accident.

But when both children emerged from the guest room unharmed, he exhaled in relief.

He couldn’t bring himself to scold Eri.

And he didn’t want to shame the boy either—not now.
So he let it slide.

Only this once.

If only he’d known it would become a regular occurrence, maybe he would’ve said something that first day.

When it was time to leave for U.A., Aizawa took quick note of the boy’s clothes.

They were far too old.
Worn thin at the seams.

He made a mental note to ask Yaoyorozu to create some spare outfits for him later.

Now that Eri was finally ready—she was always the last one to finish getting dressed—they could head out.

He couldn’t leave the boy home alone.
That wasn’t even a question.

So he brought him along.

Before class, Aizawa briefed his students.
Told them not to make a fuss.
To stay calm.
To follow his lead.

He even closed the curtains and made sure the classroom lights weren’t too bright.

The students were confused, sure—but they didn’t argue.
They knew everything Aizawa did had a reason.
Even if they didn’t know what it was yet.

And then the boy entered.
Eri right behind him.

Aizawa had planned to speak.

He wanted to introduce the child properly.
To explain.
To set boundaries.

But he didn’t get the chance.

Not when one of his students—Katsuki Bakugou—looked like he’d seen a ghost.

Not when one of his most aggressive students suddenly lost his voice.

Not when Katsuki breathed out the name of a stranger with the weight of the world in his chest.

And not when Aizawa caught the sharp, guilt-ridden stare that locked onto the boy who had just walked through the door.

Aizawa didn’t wait.

He moved fast.

Intercepted the moment before it could explode.

He didn’t know what was going on yet.

But he wouldn’t let anything happen.

Not to the boy.

Not again.

“Katsuki Bakugou!”

As quickly as the name left his mouth, Aizawa stepped in and pulled Bakugou out of the classroom.

The hallway was silent.

“What was that?”

Aizawa asked, demanding.

“Why is he here?”

A trembling voice responded not to the question he asked.

Bakugou didn’t look at him.

His eyes were locked onto the floor, his body tense, trembling.
His voice cracked on the edge of something raw—something too close to breaking.

Aizawa had seen Bakugou angry.
He’d seen him arrogant, defiant, explosive.

But this?

This wasn’t the same boy.

This one looked like he was falling apart.

“Bakugou, I need you to explain what happened.”

This time, Aizawa’s voice was softer.
Measured.
Meant to ground, not confront.

He watched as Bakugou clenched his fists so tight his knuckles went white, nails digging into skin hard enough to draw blood.
His jaw twitched.
His lip trembled.
Then came the sound—an almost inaudible whimper, strangled in the back of his throat.

Aizawa didn’t speak.
He waited.

“It’s not—why? Why, Mister Aizawa?”

“Why the fuck is he here?!”

His head finally snapped up.

Eyes red.
Glistening.
Brimming with tears that threatened to fall—and did.
One. Then two. Then more, like a dam giving out under pressure.

He bit his lip hard enough to bleed.
His whole frame shook.

Anger. Guilt. Grief. Relief.

All of it.

Crashing down at once.

“On a mission, I found this boy,” Aizawa said quietly. “Do you… know him?”

He tried to stay calm.
Collected.
But it was difficult—watching one of his students unravel like this.

He placed a hand on Bakugou’s back.
Light. Steady. Supportive.

The boy gave a weak nod.

“Izuku Midoriya,” he choked out. “His name is Izuku Midoriya.”

The words hit Aizawa like a train.

Izuku Midoriya.

If that was true…

“Bakugou… are you sure it’s him?”

Bakugou lifted his head again, something deeper behind his gaze now.
Something like recognition.
Like hope—twisted, desperate, and painful.

“I fucking know it’s him,”

He said coldly, voice steadier now.

He was composed again.
Or at least trying to be.

Aizawa gave him a moment longer.
Then, when he was sure Bakugou could walk without collapsing, they returned to the classroom.

Bakugou didn’t say a word.

He went back to his seat, shoulders tight, eyes fixed anywhere but on the boy.

He couldn’t look at him.

He knew that if he did, he’d break all over again.

Aizawa moved toward the child.

He kept his tone neutral, gentle—but every nerve inside him was burning.

“Midoriya.”

Nothing.

Silence settled around them like fog.

He could feel his students holding their breath.
He could see the worry building in Eri’s eyes.

He tried again.

“Izuku.”

The boy’s head lifted.

And Aizawa’s world split in two.

That face.

He didn’t recognize him.

He didn’t recognize the child he had searched for—desperately—for three years.
The boy whose mother he had held as she cried, begging for a sign.
The child he told himself was still alive.

He didn’t recognize Izuku Midoriya.

He saw a stranger.

Not the one that he had left behind while chasing shadows, while saving others.
Not the one who had spent five whole years trapped in the hands of a man who didn’t see him as human.
Not the one that had once been a boy—a child—he had failed.

A boy he abandoned while the world moved on.

The shame burned through him like acid.

He didn’t hear what his students said next.
The words passed through him like noise underwater.

But he saw the pain in Bakugou’s expression.

He saw how Katsuki tried to hold it together.

Even when he looked away, his eyes stayed locked on Izuku.

If eyes could scream, his would have.

Aizawa closed his own briefly, pulling himself back to the present.

Then he stood tall, cleared his throat, and dismissed the class.

Without another word, he guided Eri and Izuku out.

He took a huge breath of fresh air.

Eri was worried, but she knew saying anything wouldn’t help.
After all, she had already spent two years with him—she knew how Shota worked.
Sometimes, he just needed calm.
Time alone.

So she turned to Izuku—if that was really his name now.

“You like your name?”

She spoke simply, her eyes on a patch of daisies growing in the grass.

Izuku nodded warmly and began helping her pick flowers.

“That’s good! I didn’t like mine at first, but when Mister Aizawa called my name, it didn’t feel the same as when the one who hurt me used it… So I like it!”

She chuckled like she hadn’t just dropped a bomb.
Her smile, however, was truly warm.

Izuku couldn’t help but offer a tiny smile back.

She pointed it out immediately, proud of herself.

And just like that, after a deep breath and a crown of flowers later, Aizawa returned—composed again, as if his breakdown had never happened.

The kids didn’t mention it.

They just welcomed him back with quiet comfort.

He ruffled their hair.

“I just need to make a call. I’ll be back real soon.”

His gaze shifted to the flower crown.

“Why don’t I have one? You already prefer Izuku over me?”

He joked, and Eri panicked, trying to explain herself—a sight as cute as a kitten trying to fight a lion.

While Eri made another flower crown with Izuku, Aizawa stepped aside to call Nezu and explain the situation.

It was simple, really—just a report of what he had learned.

Then his gaze fell on another name in his contact list.

Inko Midoriya.

He hesitated.

But in the end, he had a duty to fulfill.

The ringtone rang loudly in his ear.
Once. Twice. Three times. Four...

Won’t she pick u—

“Hello?”

A hollow voice.

The voice of someone who kept living even after life had ended.

“Inko Midoriya?”

He knew it was her.
There was no doubt.
But he still asked anyway.

A simple “Yes,” came quickly—like something inside her had suddenly stirred awake.
He could hear her heart through the phone.

“This is Aizawa Shouta—Eraserhead. I’m with U.A. High School. Hero course.”

Silence.

Then a small, trembling voice.

“I… I don’t understand.”

He waited.
Gave her time.

And then, gently, he told her.

Even though he was almost certain—90% sure, at least—that the boy in his care was truly Izuku Midoriya, he didn’t give her certainty.
He gave her facts. Caution. Hope wrapped in warning.

But when he said “Izuku” and “here at U.A.” in the same breath—he knew she stopped listening.
She wept.
She might not have heard anything else after that.

It didn’t matter.

She whispered thank you again and again, and that alone made the weight on his chest feel a little lighter.

When Aizawa returned, it was with a flower crown in hand and two children who looked completely ordinary—peaceful even.

He brought them inside, heading for the teachers’ lounge.

At first, he thought Izuku would be fine.
After all, he’d spent a good while outside, in the shade, picking flowers with Eri.
He’d even smiled.

But the second they stepped back into U.A., something shifted.

Izuku shrank.

He quietly moved to one of the corners of the room.

Aizawa already noticed how corners seemed to calm Izuku, so he said nothing.
He let him be.

He didn’t stop him.

Some kids, especially the deeply traumatized ones, needed space to revert.
To cocoon.
He remembered being like that once.

He made hot chocolate for Eri, mainly to distract her—keep her from talking to Izuku, who clearly wasn’t in the mood to communicate.

And just as he began to relax…

The room lit up.

It was sudden. Too sudden.

Before Aizawa could even blink, he heard the scream.

Izuku.

He was screaming.

And just across the room—

Hizashi.

Fuck.

Aizawa sprinted across the lounge.
Cleared space around the boy.
Tried to speak to him.
Reach him.

But Izuku wasn’t listening.
He couldn’t hear.

Shit. Shit. Shit.

Bam.

He acted fast.
The safest option was to knock the boy unconscious—gently, carefully, but decisively.

Better that than letting him spiral out of control.

Aizawa picked him up and rushed to the infirmary.

Everything afterward became a blur.

He was beyond tired.

Every moment bled into the next.
And he knew—another wave was coming.

Inko Midoriya was likely already on her way.

He sighed and returned to the lounge.

Hizashi was talking with Eri, who didn’t seem frightened or shaken by the outburst—thankfully.

After all, Hizashi was possibly even better with kids than he was.

But the moment Hizashi saw him, his smile dropped.

Aizawa’s heart did too.

“I didn’t even realize there were people in here,” Hizashi said quietly. “The lights were off, and class was still in session. I should’ve been more careful… You even warned me the kid was scared of sudden brightness. He must’ve been really affected.”

Aizawa exhaled.

“It was bound to happen eventually. Honestly, I should’ve put a sign on the door—something like ‘Do not shout or flip the lights.’ We both messed up. Hopefully, it won’t leave any lasting damage.”

It wasn’t Hizashi’s fault.
Not really.

It was his own fault.

Running on two hours of sleep and five cups of coffee wasn’t the best way to manage trauma and chaos.

Still, he apologized again—to both Hizashi and Eri.

They had a brief conversation.

And then Recovery Girl informed them:
Izuku had woken up.

The three of them rushed to the infirmary.

Eventually, Aizawa understood what had happened—and that no, it wasn’t just about the light.

And watching Hizashi’s face fall as he left the room?
That hurt more than expected.

But it had to be done.
After all, you cannot blame a kid for remembering pain.

Soon, Aizawa passed on the information to every hero and teacher at U.A.

It would become a routine reminder—every three to four days—to make sure no one (especially a few blonde idiots he knew) would forget.

Then, his gaze landed on Eri.

The child he had saved thanks to investigating Izuku’s case.

It was ironic, really.
He hadn’t even meant to find her—just pushed the kidnapping case of Izuku Midoriya long enough until it led him to something else.
Something that led him to another kid.

He didn’t want to imagine what might’ve happened if he hadn’t kept pushing.

He walked toward the two kids.

“...amazing how ice cream tastes, mostly the apple one!”

He caught the tail end of her sentence.
Of course.
Eri liked apple flavors—especially when they were sweet, like candy apples or ice cream.

“Sorry to interrupt this very serious food discussion,”

He said softly.

Both kids looked up at him.

“Izuku, I contacted your mother. She's probably already on her way here.”

He had repeated that sentence over and over in his head to get it right.

To make it soft.
Safe.

But Izuku didn’t react.

His eyes were empty.

Did he even remember what a mother was?

“His mother will come?”

It was Eri who asked.

She always surprised him with her maturity—sometimes he forgot she was only six.

She knew what parents were in theory, but she’d never truly felt the warmth of it.

He didn’t know if she was asking because she didn’t understand why a mother would come… or because she wondered why he had one, and she didn’t.

But her tone held no jealousy.

And that was what broke him the most.

She was in a safe place now.
But what she had endured in those early years… it was still too much.

“Yes,”

He answered, voice dry and quiet.

It was all he could say.

He hadn’t expected fatherhood to change him.
But being a guardian?
That changed everything.

Ever since Eri came into his life, he’d started thinking about quitting as a Pro Hero.

He couldn’t face kids like this anymore.

He saw her in every wounded child.

He thought about her every time he put himself in danger.

He didn’t want to leave her alone.

She had grown on him more than he could ever admit.

And when he looked at her—smiling, eyes bright like she hadn’t lived through hell—he knew she didn’t need to witness what was about to happen.

“Go play with Present Mic for a while, Eri. Izuku needs some privacy now.”

It was the least he could do.

And, as always, she obeyed without a fuss.

She was still that kid.
The one scared of being scolded, even now.

That—and the way she softened his heart—meant Aizawa rarely had the strength to scold her at all.

And then...

The room fell silent.

Aizawa didn’t know what to say or do, but the tension wasn’t high or heavy.

Actually, the silence was… welcoming.

A peace before the storm.
Between a tired man and a mute kid.

Recovery Girl never left the room, but she didn’t impose herself—she knew when to let her presence fade.
In times like this, it was better to disappear quietly.

Then, footsteps echoed in the hallway outside.

Both Chiyo and Shota knew who it was.

He stood up.

Izuku’s eyes followed the movement.

And before anything else could happen—before a mother could break down—Aizawa was there.

Because it was his job.

Because he knew too well what hope could do to a broken mother.

Inko Midoriya had arrived.

She was a mess.
Her ponytail nearly undone, her clothes wrinkled and clinging like they’d been slept in.
But her eyes—her eyes were alive.
Screaming.

If her body looked half-dead, then her gaze looked like it had come back from the grave.

She was ready to collapse at the mere sight of her child—if it really was Izuku Midoriya.

Even if Aizawa knew in his bones that it was, they still needed confirmation.

He stopped her.

He hated doing it.

But it was better—for her, and for the boy.

So he took her aside.

“What are you doing, Eraserhead?!”

She nearly screamed at him.

She remembered him.
And for the first time, he saw her with emotion—fiery, raw, unfiltered.

He never imagined her like this.
But maybe that was foolish.

Every mother ignites when it comes to her child.

“Miss Midoriya, I know you miss your son. But we need to be sure. Even if this child looks like Izuku Midoriya—”

He couldn’t believe he was saying that so professionally.

He’d followed this case for three whole years.
Of course it was Izuku Midoriya.
Even if he hadn’t recognized him on sight, two people from his past had.
Immediately. Unquestionably.

Sometimes, the eyes speak louder than mouths ever could.

And hers did, right before she opened them and said:

“Eraserhead, I know my son. Even if his hair is dull, even if his cheeks have hollowed, even if his light has faded from his eyes…I know. I combed that hair every morning. I kissed those freckles goodnight. I know the way his hands fidget when he’s nervous. You don’t have to tell me to be careful. That—that is my son.”

Her words were powerful, yes.

But her gaze was stronger.

The sheer force behind it… like she could tear through the world just to get to him.

No one could stand in her way—not and expect to come out whole.

So he stepped aside.

Letting her go.

Letting her have her moment.

She crumbled the moment she saw him—collapsed like she hadn’t just stared down a storm seconds ago.

And Aizawa could barely watch.

Because she remembered everything.
Like guilt was wrapping around her throat, like sorrow was pulling her under.

And the boy—Izuku Midoriya—looked at her like a stranger.

He didn’t remember.

Aizawa knew it.

And she… she knew it too.

It was painful to witness.
But he stayed.

Ready to stop things if anything went wrong.

Nothing did.

Just the slow, quiet collapse of everything.

She tried anyway.
She tried to spark something—anything.

“Izuku... it’s me. It’s Mom. I’m here, baby. I’m here. I missed you so, so much.”

Nothing.

And in that moment—seeing it all play out, knowing that if he hadn’t let go of the case, maybe he could’ve saved him sooner—Aizawa made a quiet vow.

He would protect this child.

He would help him build a life.

And maybe—just maybe—he could help him remember her.

But to do that, he needed to keep Izuku close.

He made the proposition then and there: to keep him at U.A.

He was ready to argue for hours if needed, ready to fight tooth and nail to make her see it was the safest choice.

But she didn’t argue.

She only lowered her head.

“Will he be safe?”

Her voice was low, but her eyes—her eyes pierced right through him.

And with no hesitation—none at all—because he had promised himself this, because he wouldn’t fail them again, because he refused to abandon them twice, he said:

“Yes. I promise.”

And that was it.

After one last goodbye—a farewell that felt like the last of many—she left.

Without complaint.

He turned back to Izuku.

The boy looked more lost than before.

Aizawa sighed, ruffled his hair gently.

“You did a great job, kiddo.”

Then he caught the look Chiyo sent him.
A meaningful one.

He excused himself.

She wanted to talk to the boy alone.
He didn’t know what she’d say—but he respected her too much to ask.

He rejoined Eri and Hizashi.

And every time he saw them together, something warm bloomed in his chest.

Eri was sitting on the floor, legs swinging, a soft smile on her face.

She held a picture book upside down—but Hizashi didn’t seem to mind.

He sat beside her, laughing quietly as she insisted she was “reading it backwards to be special.”

Aizawa leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed.

“Didn’t realize backwards literacy was part of the U.A. curriculum.”

“Only for the advanced students,”

Hizashi said, grinning.

Eri lit up.

“Mister Aizawa!”

He gave her a small nod.

“You alright?”

“Mhmm!” she chirped. “He let me win at rock-paper-scissors!”

“I did not,”

Hizashi muttered under his breath.

Aizawa let out something between a sigh and a laugh.

He crouched beside her and gently brushed a stray hair from her face.

“Good,”

He said quietly.

Hizashi watched him, eyes soft.

“Tired?”

Aizawa leaned back on his heels and muttered:

“After that day?”

“Yeah. I could’ve guessed,”

Hizashi said, still smiling.

“Want me to carry you to bed?”

“Don’t tempt me.”

Eri giggled.

Aizawa stood with effort, gave her one last look, then nodded toward Hizashi.

“Thanks for staying with her.”

“Anytime.”

And as Aizawa turned to go, Hizashi’s voice followed—soft, warm, grounding:

“Hey—get some rest, will you?”

Aizawa didn’t look back.

But he lifted one hand in a lazy wave.

“I’ll think about it.”

The day after was long too.

Shota tried to follow Hizashi’s advice—really, he did.
But after yesterday, restlessness clung to him like static.

Even with exhaustion pounding behind his eyes, the migraine wouldn’t let him sleep.

Still, he’d managed five hours.

More than double the night before.
A win, in some twisted way.

The first thing he did was get Izuku added to the list of students needing therapy and specialized classes.
Things to help him begin again—learn how to speak, write, understand the world.

Anything, really.

It was a miracle the therapist had an open slot so soon.
A rare stroke of luck, and one Aizawa seized instantly.

Izuku had seemed wary at first.
But he trusted Aizawa enough to let go of his coat and stay behind in the therapy room.

That alone spoke volumes.

Then, Aizawa made his way to see Principal Nezu.
Again.

He felt like he’d seen that strange, tea-loving creature more than his own students these past few days.

“Good afternoon, Aizawa. Would you like a cup of tea?”

The usual greeting.
The same polite calm.

Aizawa sighed as he dropped into the seat across from him.
The glow behind Nezu’s desk—the same one that had unsettled Izuku yesterday—was still there.

“I’d prefer coffee, but I know how you feel about it. Anyway, I’m here to speak about—”

“—The child. Izuku Midoriya. Yes, I know. I heard what happened.”

Of course he did.

Aizawa wasn’t even surprised.

And since they were already on the same page, he didn’t bother tiptoeing around the subject.

He took two steps straight into it.

“I’m not asking for a miracle,” he said, voice low, rough around the edges. “I’m asking for time.”

Nezu set his teacup down, ears twitching as he studied him.

“I don’t think you understand how fast the Commission is moving.”

“I do,” Aizawa replied. “That’s why I’m here now.”

Nezu leaned back slightly in his chair.

“The boy was officially identified yesterday. The media has already started circling. Heroes, politicians, even child welfare groups—they all want a say. And most of them believe U.A. isn’t the place for him.”

Aizawa’s jaw tightened.

“His mother disagrees.”

“That does help your case,” Nezu admitted. “A lot, actually. Inko Midoriya’s approval carries weight. But legally, it still complicates things.”

Aizawa exhaled sharply through his nose, trying to hold his frustration in check.

“She’s not ready to care for him. And he’s not ready to leave. He just got here. He’s barely functioning.”

“He’s mute,” Nezu said softly. “And terrified.”

Aizawa nodded once.

“And still safer here than anywhere else.”

Nezu looked down at the reports stacked neatly on his desk.

“I don’t disagree. But I can’t ignore the law. If this isn’t formalized—if there’s no precedent or proper documentation—we’ll be accused of overstepping.”

Aizawa took a step forward, voice low.

“Then help me build the precedent.”

Nezu met his eyes.

“What do you propose?”

“Temporary educational placement under medical and psychological supervision,”

Aizawa said, already having rehearsed this in his head.

“With restricted access, a tailored routine, and documented therapeutic evaluation.”

Nezu blinked.

“You’ve thought this through.”

“I’ve had to.”

Silence stretched between them.
The hum of a wall clock filled the space between words.

Nezu finally spoke.

“You’ll face backlash.”

“I always do.”

Nezu’s eyes softened.

“They’re going to call it favoritism.”

“He’s not a favorite,” Aizawa said. “He’s a child.”

Another pause.

Nezu leaned back, sighing through his nose.

“You have two weeks.”

Aizawa’s brows lifted slightly.

“Two weeks,” Nezu repeated. “To make this legitimate. To file something that sticks. To convince the Commission this isn’t an act of pity or rebellion. I’ll hold the line until then.”

Aizawa dipped his head in silent thanks.

“I know what it’s like to be seen as a thing instead of a person.”

Nezu’s voice dropped a little, almost too quiet.

Aizawa didn’t answer.

He didn’t have to.

They were on the same page now.

After nearly two weeks of juggling between being a teacher by day, a hero by night, and somewhere in between trying to be some sort of guardian—all while looking for a way to keep him at U.A.—Aizawa was exhausted.

And for a brief moment, he thought things might finally settle.

No new commotions. No emergencies.
For once, he felt like he could breathe, even if the miracle he desperately needed to convince the Commission hadn't arrived yet.

But seeing even the faintest smile on Izuku’s face… that was enough.
Enough to feel like all of this wasn’t in vain.

Class ended, and hopefully, All Might would take over for the next hour.

Maybe, just maybe, Aizawa could sneak in a quick nap in the staff lounge.

Only—it didn’t happen.

As soon as the bell rang, Hizashi burst into the classroom.

And from the look on his face, Aizawa immediately knew something had happened.

Was it Eri?
Izuku?
Who?

He followed Hizashi without hesitation, not caring what his students might think.
They were used to this by now.

While running, Hizashi managed to explain:
Izuku had encountered All Might.

That alone was enough for Aizawa to connect the dots.

All Might was a heroic figure—yes.

But a teacher?
Not really.

Being able to use a quirk didn’t make you qualified to teach how to use it.

The two were entirely different.

Shota kept cursing himself in his head.

Why did trouble keep following him?

Why couldn’t he just take his damn nap?

When they arrived at the infirmary, nothing seemed particularly alarming at first glance.

Nezu, Recovery Girl, and All Might were already there.

But All Might looked pale—like he’d seen a ghost.

Aizawa had never seen him like that before.

All Might didn’t say a word. He looked completely out of it.

So Nezu took over, deciding it was faster to watch the security footage than wait for the Symbol of Peace to find the words.

All Might didn’t even look at the screen.

He turned away the moment it played, like it disgusted him.
Like he couldn’t bear to see it again.

And Aizawa… he watched.

He saw the moment Izuku twisted his own body—and snapped it back in place like it was nothing.

The movement wasn’t human.

Not biologically possible.
Not even with a quirk.

His throat tightened.

“What the hell happened? What did you do?”

He muttered, voice hoarse.

His eyes turned toward All Might.
And something snapped.

He saw red.

His body moved on instinct, grabbing All Might by the collar before he could stop himself.

“One rule. One rule! How could you let this happen?! You couldn’t follow one damn rule!”

He shook him, hard.

He could’ve done worse.
But he didn’t.

And All Might didn’t resist.
He just let himself be shaken.

It wasn’t until Aizawa caught Hizashi’s gaze that he stopped.

That quiet, steady look—calm and grounding—was enough to bring him back to himself.

Aizawa took a breath.

Let go.

The rage didn’t vanish, but he tucked it away.

The discussion that followed was... painful.

This boy wasn’t quirkless.
He had something now.
A power that clearly hurt him.
A body that moved in ways it shouldn’t.

Something not meant to be human.
Something artificial.

Maestro.

Aizawa would kill him.

Then he looked at Izuku… then at Nezu.
And the thought surfaced:

“Would this be enough to make him stay at U.A.?”

He saw Nezu nod. His face was unreadable, thinking—processing.

Aizawa never really knew what went on inside Nezu’s mind.

Then Chiyo interrupted.

“You’re going to use this trauma to make him stay at U.A.?”

She looked at him like he was someone else. Someone she didn’t recognize.
Like a monster.

And maybe she wasn’t wrong.

But it had been eleven days.
Eleven days of searching.
Eleven days of trying to find anything to keep him safe.

If this horrible fate was what it took to give the boy a better life…

“What other choice do we have? Let him go out there and suffer again?”

The conversation ended there.

The silence that followed was heavy.

And then Izuku started to wake up.

With All Might gone, and Hizashi stepping out (as much as it hurt to see him leave after how well he handled everything), Izuku could finally begin to process what had happened.

Aizawa saw it.

The panic.
The trembling.
The way Izuku’s eyes darted around the room—until they found his.

Aizawa didn’t know what the boy saw in his gaze.
He could never truly understand the mind of a traumatized child.

But whatever it was... it did something.

Izuku cried.

Not like the times before.

This was different—warmer, more fragile, more real.

It felt like something had sparked inside him.

Aizawa only hoped it was for the best.

He stayed there.
Quiet. Steady.
Letting Izuku let it out.

And two hours later, Izuku stopped and asked to be brought home.

So home they went.

Aizawa had just enough time to sit down and relax when Eri came back from her special lesson.

He noticed how she didn’t mention Izuku’s condition, and he was, at times like this, grateful she was mature and kind enough not to burden him with it.

The two of them shared a brief conversation.

Shota asked about her day and even jokingly questioned her, but the exchange quickly faded.

Aizawa didn’t know why Eri chose that moment to go talk to Izuku, but it seemed to be the right time.

Izuku didn’t push her away, and now the two of them sat together in the corner of the room, just behind a tiny potted plant.

It was a funny sight—he couldn’t help but smile.

He was glad to have Eri by his side.
She seemed to understand how Izuku’s mind worked.
Maybe she could help more than he could—an actual adult.

How pitiful.

Then the doorbell rang.

Aizawa stood up and cautiously peeked through the peephole to see who it was.

To his surprise, it was Yamada.

He quickly opened the door.

“...Hizashi?”

Aizawa looked him up and down, uncertain it was really him—his once vibrant blond hair was now dyed brown.

It didn’t look half bad.

“Hey, Shota! Like my new look?”

Present Mic announced loudly, striking a series of exaggerated poses to show off his new appearance.

It looked good—really good—but of course, Aizawa would never admit that.

“…It suits you. What are you doing here?”

He changed the subject, not wanting to inflate Hizashi’s ego.

“I felt bad about what happened to Midoriya. Thought I’d check in. Maybe stay for dinner?”

He noticed the way Hizashi’s cheeks flushed slightly as he rubbed the back of his neck.

Cute.

He tried to stay neutral, but the corners of his lips betrayed him.

“Come in,”

He said simply, stepping aside to let him in.

Yamada entered with a peaceful smile—and just as he stepped into the hallway, a bubbly young girl rushed up to him.

“It’s Mister Annoying Blond Man!”

As Eri hurled herself into a hug with Hizashi, he turned to Aizawa with a knowing look.

Shota recognized that look instantly and turned his gaze anywhere but toward Hizashi.

“I told you to stop calling him that.”

He didn’t know when she’d heard him say it, but clearly, he had called Hizashi that at some point—and he had no desire to hear Hizashi whining because Eri picked up on it.

So he chose not to address it further, silently hoping Hizashi wouldn’t either.

The mood in the room remained light, and Aizawa noticed how relaxed Izuku seemed now that Hizashi’s hair was brown.

He could finally breathe easy, knowing that nothing in this house could go wrong.

Because he had this amazing daughter and husband—wait, what was he saying?

His eyes widened suddenly, his face turning as red as a tomato.

Eri wasn’t his daughter.
Hizashi wasn’t his husband.
He wasn’t even his lover.

He let out another sigh to calm his racing mind.
He was shocked by his own delusional thoughts.

Then he heard Hizashi offer to cook, and he gladly accepted.

He could relax—and forget what he'd just thought.

He heard the soft giggles and the sound of colorful pens on paper coming from Eri’s room.

It was peaceful.

After a while, Shota settled and finally struck up a conversation with Hizashi, who was still in the kitchen.

“It smells good,”

was all he said.

“Of course it does. I cook with love.”

Hizashi replied with a little too much enthusiasm, laughter blending into the sound of cooking.

His tired voice must’ve slipped through a little too much, because next thing he knew, Hizashi appeared in the living room with two cups of tea.

They sat together in a comfortable silence, letting the simple sounds of life surround them.

And Aizawa was grateful—Hizashi let him have his peace.

After more than 15 years of friendship, of course he knew how to handle his grumpy moods.

Then, the silence—long and familiar—broke.

It was Hizashi who broke it, gently, like he was afraid of spooking a terrified kitten.

“How bad was it… after I left the room?”

He dared to ask.

The silence returned, heavier than before.

The cooking sounds now seemed distant, and Eri’s giggling no longer registered.

Aizawa stared at his tea for a little too long.

“Bad,” he eventually said. “I’ve never seen that child cry like that before.”

Aizawa didn’t know what else to say.

Trauma clings to a body, follows it like a leech.

Remembering the footage—the breakdown, the sobbing—broke more than his heart.

Maybe his soul had never really left that room.

He didn’t—he couldn’t—think about what Izuku had endured in those five years of captivity.

The silence deepened.

Hizashi waited, knowing Aizawa well enough to know something had to come out eventually.

Finally, Aizawa tried to voice it.

“I don’t know what he’s been through, but it’s probably worse than we can imagine.”

“I feel like I failed him… again. Every time I promise he’ll be safe with me, something goes wrong and—”

He stopped.
His voice cracked.
He felt the tears coming.

But he didn’t want to cry—not now, not in front of Hizashi.

Aizawa never liked showing weakness.

But the last two weeks had been exhausting.

He needed to break down.

But the opportunity never came.

Between duties and constant worry, his countless sleepless nights had pushed his mind to the brink.

So when someone asked—someone who cared—it broke him.

“It’s normal for a child to have a traumatic response… you know that, right?”

Hizashi reached out, speaking gently.
He didn’t comment on Aizawa’s state—just responded to what had been said.

And Aizawa appreciated that.

What Hizashi said was true.
It wasn’t his fault that Izuku lashed out.

But he still should’ve taken more precautions.

“I know, it’s just—”

No.
He couldn’t go further.

He didn’t even know what he was thinking.

And breaking down while food was cooking wasn’t ideal.

Definitely not.

But then, Hizashi said his name—softly, tenderly.

He couldn’t resist anymore.

“I don’t know how much more he’s carrying. Every time I think we’ve reached the worst of it, another layer peels back.”

It came out raw and honest.

His worries spilled forth.

How Izuku always seemed to take one step toward healing, only to fall two steps back.

How each time peace seemed near, something shattered it.

And he blamed himself.

For not being careful enough.

For not being there.

For not being strong enough to protect him.

It hadn’t been this hard with Eri.

Sure, Eri had her breakdowns, but he’d always been there.

So what changed?

How do you care for a child who’d spent five years in captivity?

It had never happened before—because most children who’d been missing that long were…

His mind spiraled.

And like always, Hizashi pulled him back.

“And you’re just… handling all of this alone?”

It grounded him.

Aizawa looked at Hizashi.

He sighed, feeling his migraine briefly lift.

A small scoff escaped his lips.

“You think I have time to fall apart?”

“No. But you should have someone.”

Aizawa felt something stir in his stomach.

It must have been hunger—Definitely after all, the smell of cooking was back.

The silence returned, but this time, it was lighter.

Like a chapter had closed.

Because Hizashi was right.

Like Eri, like Izuku, like his students—sometimes, all you need is help.

And the truth was, Aizawa hadn’t been in the best place for a while.

So when he saw those warm hazel eyes, he found himself saying something he didn’t even know he felt.

“I have someone.”

Dinner was lively.

Between bubbly Eri, talkative Hizashi, and a clumsy Izuku, Aizawa found himself relaxing—if only for a moment.

The world paused.

The worries faded.

And everything felt… okay.

The evening passed quickly, and soon it was time for the kids to sleep.

Aizawa didn’t really want the day to end either, and the children’s whining as they brushed their teeth only made it harder.

But time never truly stops.

Now, with the kids in bed, Hizashi and Aizawa were alone again.

Aizawa began clearing the table, washing each dish one by one, while Hizashi wiped the table with more attention than necessary.

“They’re good together,”

Hizashi said as he handed Shota a forgotten plate.

“Yeah, I’m glad they fit like pieces of a puzzle.”

It was true.
At first, he had worried they wouldn’t get along—but looking back now, that worry felt almost ridiculous.
Of course they would get along.

Silence barely had the chance to settle in before Hizashi, just as expected, broke it with teasing.

“So… what was that about Mister Annoying Blond Man, huh?”

Aizawa smiled.
He knew it was coming.

“I have no idea where she heard that,”

He replied, dripping with sarcasm as he handed Hizashi a freshly cleaned plate.

“Truly a mystery.”

He tried to keep a straight face, but failed the moment Yamada grinned widely at the stupid joke.

And just like that, the chore was done.
The sun was dipping below the horizon, painting the sky with softer light—but Aizawa didn’t quite want Hizashi to leave just yet.

So he poured them both another cup of tea and suggested they sit on the sofa for a while.

The day had been long and harsh.
They deserved a moment of peace—without breakdowns or heavy emotions.
Just quiet.

He wasn’t sure how it started, but they began rambling about the past, about when they were younger and reckless.

Even though Aizawa always insisted he wouldn’t go along with Hizashi’s ridiculous ideas, somehow, he always ended up doing them anyway.

Laughter echoed in the living room—soft, never loud enough to wake the kids, but warm enough to soften the heart.

Hours passed. The tea grew cold long ago.

And in that cozy quiet, somewhere between a laugh and a tossed pillow, Hizashi said something unexpectedly gentle.

“You’ve changed.”

It didn’t sound like criticism.
If anything, it sounded like admiration.

Aizawa gave a small smile.

“You think?”

“You still look like you’re running on coffee and spite. But…” Hizashi nodded subtly toward the hallway. “There’s a softness in you now. Not weakness—just… gentleness. Even if it’s quiet.”

So that’s what he meant.

People always said fatherhood changed a man.

And maybe they were right.

He liked the version of himself he was now.
He liked being home—and not being alone.

He liked Eri’s warm welcome and the quiet smile Izuku offered him.

He liked ruffling their hair.

When he thought about life before them—before Izuku, before Eri—it felt like it wasn’t really him. Because he never smiled as much as he did now.

“…They changed me, without even trying.”

He felt himself smiling again.
He was glad to have them.

“Yeah. That’s what kids do,”

Hizashi said, his tone playfully light.

And just like that, the emotion crept back in.

He was so grateful for them—these kids, who had endured so much.

Even if the reason they ended up in his life was terrible.

“They’re not just kids,” he said. “They’re survivors. Every day they wake up and keep going… That’s strength I didn’t have at their age.”

The words were honest, but not sad.
Just true.
They were strong—maybe stronger than he had ever been.

And all he wanted now was for life to treat them gently.
For their future to be kind.

“You give them something to hold onto,” Hizashi added quickly, his voice softer now. “That matters.”

Shota thought back to his earlier breakdown.
How foolish it felt now, thinking he had to carry it all alone—when someone had been beside him all along.

He smiled.

And that’s how the day ended.

Later, alone in the quiet of his home, he decided sleep was the best next step.

Tomorrow would be a big day.

But now… the weight on his shoulders felt just a little lighter.

The next morning, Aizawa was, as usual, the first to wake.
While pouring his second cup of coffee, he heard the familiar shuffle of footsteps entering the kitchen.

“Morning,”

He muttered, knowing full well no one in this household was particularly fond of early hours.

Izuku responded with a silent nod, and Eri mumbled a half-asleep greeting, far less energetic than usual. But that was okay.
Quiet mornings suited them.
The silence wasn’t awkward — it was comforting, familiar.

Even if Aizawa had to remind Izuku to eat or nudge Eri to get dressed properly, these mornings were peaceful.
Worth savoring.
But leaving the warmth of his home was always the hardest part.
Because once he stepped outside, the day truly began.

He dropped Eri off at her specialized class and Izuku at his therapy appointment.
He was glad to see them both eager to go.
That part was never a problem.

Now came the part he dreaded: the meeting.

Again, he stood outside the principal’s office, joined by a visibly anxious Present Mic, a calm Recovery Girl, and the ever-infuriating Number One Hero — who still couldn’t follow a single damn rule.

Aizawa clenched his jaw.
He was still angry.
Izuku had been doing so well before he showed up.

He tried not to glare.
He really did.

The four of them entered, Nezu greeting them with the same unreadable cheerfulness.
The meeting unfolded just as Aizawa had predicted.
The outcome wasn’t surprising, but that didn’t make it any easier to accept.

Hiding what had happened from the Hero Commission could lead to serious consequences — but the alternative was far worse.
He couldn’t even imagine what they'd do to a child like Izuku.

So this was the only solution:
keep Izuku close. Always.

It would mean reorganizing everything — especially with Bakugou looking at Izuku like he was already gone, and a classroom full of powerful, unpredictable students.
Still, if it kept Izuku inside UA, Aizawa would make it work.

He checked the time. 7:43.

Just enough time to pick up Izuku from therapy.
He’d need to explain the new program — to both Izuku and his therapist.
With Izuku spending most of the day by his side, therapy and special classes would be reduced.
It was messy.
Everything about Izuku was complicated.

But giving up wasn’t an option.

Later, after dropping Izuku off, Aizawa addressed the class and explained the changes.
Then he turned toward one student in particular.

This conversation would be painful but needed.

“Oh god,” he thought, “please let today go smoothly.”

“What do you want?”

Bakugou asked flatly, not even looking at him.
It was clear he didn’t want this conversation.

But it wasn’t his choice.
Shota had to do this.

“What was your relationship with Izuku before?”

Aizawa asked, unsure if being direct was the right move, but too tired to circle around it.

A silence followed.
Then Bakugou spoke.

“I was an asshole.”

He paused and bit his lip, trying to stop it from trembling.
He glanced at Aizawa before turning away, eyes drifting from the window to the floor.

He couldn’t stay still.

“Bullying. Harassment. Whatever you can think of—I did it.”

He still didn’t look at Aizawa.
Whether out of guilt or fear of judgment, it was enough to silence the usual fire in him.

“I was greedy for attention. A damn attention whore. And dumbass Izuku gave me too much. Too much trust. Too much admiration. I didn’t know how to handle it when he started looking up to someone else.”

His knuckles turned white, hands shaking.

He hated talking about this.
But he didn’t want to lie, either.

He knew what kind of monster he’d been.

“I hate myself for it. I even started going to therapy. You might not believe it, Teach, but I’ve been trying to make up for it. Still... I never apologized to the one person who deserved it the most.”

His voice was low, unsure.
Was he oversharing?
Maybe.

But he’d learned something in therapy—sometimes, you have to talk.
Even if you're bad at it.

“Bakugou, Izuku doesn’t remember what happened—”

Aizawa didn’t even finish his sentence.

“I fucking know. And that makes it worse.”

Bakugou punched the wall beside him, trying to stop the tears.
Trying to feel anything else.

“Because it feels like I’m the fucking idiot still dragging this around like a leech. Like it meant nothing to him—and I’m the one haunted by it every damn day.”

He was crying now.

Aizawa remained composed—or tried to.
This was a heavy conversation.

“Trauma made him forget, Bakugou. It’s not his fault. And it’s not yours, either,”

He said gently, trying to ground the overwhelmed teen.

Bakugou trembled harder.

“I know… I fucking know… But I can’t help it... I dreamt of seeing him again every day and now it feels like—”

He bit his lip, hard.
The words were stuck.

Aizawa didn’t push.
He waited.
Silent. Present.

Finally, Bakugou exhaled sharply through his nose.
His voice dropped to a whisper.

“—like he’s a stranger. And I don’t deserve to even be in the same room as him.”

A long pause.

Then Aizawa spoke.
His tone was measured. Firm.

“But you are in the same room. And whether you deserve it or not—that’s not for you to decide alone.”

Bakugou didn’t answer.
He stared at the floor, as if it might answer for him.

“Izuku is different now,” Aizawa continued, folding his arms. “He doesn’t speak. Barely reacts. Avoids light and loud spaces. His memory is fragmented. He clings to darkness because it feels safe. He didn’t even recognize his own name at first.”

Bakugou flinched.

“I’m telling you this,” Aizawa’s voice sharpened, “because you need to understand something clearly.”

He stepped forward.
Bakugou’s breath hitched.
But he didn’t move.

“I’m not asking you to forget the past. You’ve made your mistakes. You know them. But Izuku is fragile right now. I won’t let anyone force a connection on him—not even someone who means well.”

Bakugou looked up slowly.

“You think I’m gonna—?”

“No,” Aizawa cut in. “I don’t think you’d hurt him. Not intentionally. But intent doesn’t always matter. You want to help? Then fine. Stay back. Let him come to you. If he ever does. Don’t chase a redemption arc at his expense.”

Bakugou swallowed hard.

“I just… I wanna make it right…”

“I believe you,” Aizawa said, voice softening. “But making it right isn’t about what you want. It’s about what he needs. And right now, he needs time. Space. A place where he doesn’t feel pressured to be anything at all.”

The silence that followed was heavy but not hostile.

“…Can I still be near him?” Bakugou asked finally. “Even if it’s just… background noise. Familiar noise.”

Aizawa regarded him for a moment.
Then nodded.

“Yes. But no questions. No memories. No expectations. Not yet.”

Bakugou nodded too.
He didn’t trust his voice anymore.

Aizawa turned to leave, then paused.

“One more thing.”

Bakugou looked up.

“He didn’t stop being Izuku. Just because he’s different now doesn’t mean he’s gone. So if he starts remembering — I expect you to be someone he can face, not someone he has to survive.”

The words hit hard.
But Bakugou nodded.

When Aizawa finally stepped back into the classroom, Bakugou lingered behind for a few seconds.

Fists limp.
Eyes on the window.

Then he followed.

Aizawa was relieved to see nothing had gone wrong while he was gone.
He noticed Izuku seemed particularly intrigued by one student’s quirk.
It wasn’t surprising—Izuku liked darkness.

He shot a quick glance at Bakugou to see if his advice had been followed.
To his surprise, it had.

Bakugou had silently taken his seat, hands in his pockets, eyes fixed on the window—probably trying not to break down in front of the class.

Aizawa was quietly grateful.

What surprised him more was how kind the rest of the class had been.
They gave Izuku space.
They didn’t push him.

He wouldn’t admit it out loud, but it made him proud.

And then, when only Bakugou, Izuku, and Aizawa were left in the room...

Something wonderful happened.

Izuku spoke.

Barely above a whisper.
But he spoke.

And that was more than progress.

It was hope.

Aizawa tried to stay composed and only offered a small smile.
He didn’t want to startle the child.
But it truly warmed his heart to see how far Izuku had come in just the two short weeks he had spent at U.A.

Then he noticed Bakugou leaving the room, and Shota felt compelled to say something.

Because Bakugou had tried.

He had done everything not to blow up, not to push Izuku too far.
He had listened to Aizawa’s request, even when it clearly hurt him to hold back.

Because Bakugou had tried.

“Bakugou.”

He waited for him to turn.

Bakugou didn’t look at him—because Izuku was right there—but that was still effort.
Still restraint.

“Thanks for today.”

He meant it.
Genuinely.

And he noticed how much that simple sentence hurt Bakugou.
The way his body tensed, the discomfort on his face—it was all visible.
When he left, Aizawa felt a pang of guilt.

Because that was his student, too.

But he couldn’t risk another panic attack like the one Izuku had had yesterday.

Still with lingering guilt, Aizawa took Izuku home.

When they got home, Aizawa started making dinner while Izuku settled on the sofa.
The soft glow of a single lamp tried its best to light up both the kitchen and the living room.

It was enough.

Aizawa had learned what light intensity was safe, and how to position it just right—enough shadow to make the sofa inviting, not overwhelming.
A small detail that made all the difference. Izuku no longer sat on the cold floor.

Then the most energetic presence in the house burst through the door, screaming her greeting as usual.

And soon, laughter filled the air.

Eri was thrilled to see Izuku and pouted when she heard he would be staying in Class 1-A.
She whined that she wanted to spend more time with the students, with Izuku, and with Aizawa.

But her pout quickly faded when she learned there would be apple pie for dessert.

Over a warm, glowing dinner, the three of them shared stories from their day.
Eri lit up when she heard that Izuku had spoken, immediately begging to hear his voice.
Izuku blushed, clearly flustered by the attention.

It was a good evening.
A rare, peaceful one.

But reality would return soon enough.
The U.A. School Festival was just around the corner.

Still—

For now,

It was alright.

Chapter 18: Chapter 17 - The tenacious child he was

Notes:

Hello !!!

Soooooooo Yeah warning...um this chapter is painfully sad. Like I loved how I portrayed a certain someone but...urg it sicken me

Anyway enjoy the chapter ! I don't have much else to say !

Ah no yes one last thing before leaving you ! I planned to start posting two chapter next week !
I think one thuesday and one friday !

Enjoy !!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The next day was as strange as the last.

Izuku was taken again to Class 1-A after a one-hour therapy session.
He wasn’t thrilled to leave therapy—he liked her—but he didn’t mind going to Class 1-A either.

After all, it was always nice to be embraced by darkness.

Aizawa took him to Class 1-A, who were currently having an English lesson with Present Mic for the first hour of the day.

Now in front of the door, Aizawa turned to Izuku.

"Izuku, we’ll be heading to a training session today, so it won’t be indoors. These people will be fighting each other. You don’t mind?"

Izuku didn’t mind them fighting.
He had learned what heroes did, and he understood these students were learning to become the next ones.
So he quickly shook his head.

He could have spoken, but using his voice was tiring, and he didn’t feel confident enough to talk yet.

"Are you sure? They might hurt each other... maybe even bleed. You’re not scared of blood?"

Aizawa had started to become a little paranoid about Izuku.
Always questioning what might trigger the child.

But Izuku wasn’t like other kids.
He wasn’t scared of normal things.

Blood was never the problem.
Izuku didn’t mind pain, blood, or death.
No—he was scared of light, of smiles, of blond hair.

So he smiled at Aizawa.
He didn’t want his guardian to worry.
After all, he must stay an obedient child if he didn’t want to be abandoned.

"Alright." Aizawa passed his hand through his hair, sighing. "If you say so... Call me if anything troubles you."

And then the bell rang. The students of 1-A rushed out of the classroom.

"Oh, hey, Midoriya! You’re back!"

The moment they saw Izuku Midoriya standing in the hallway, a ripple of warm voices spread through Class 1-A.
The students turned, their faces brightening with genuine smiles and surprise.

"You came back!"

Jirou was pleased to see him again, a warm smile quickly following.

"Midoriya! I was wondering if you were coming back again!"

Uraraka called out, bouncing on the balls of her feet, her hands animated as she spoke.
Her enthusiasm was infectious.

Aizawa was pleased to see how quickly Class 1-A accepted Izuku into their class.
What was even more pleasing was the fact that Izuku finally started to react to the name "Midoriya."

Bakugou’s jaw tightened, and his eyes flicked briefly toward Izuku—but just as quickly, he turned away, shoving his hands into his pockets.

Aizawa noticed.

The others didn’t seem to notice.
Or maybe they chose not to.

"Midoriya, you’re coming to watch us spar?"

Kirishima approached Izuku with a huge smile.

Izuku nodded quickly.

"So cool! You better watch me, I’ll impress you with my quirk!"

Denki responded rapidly after the nod, excited to have a new friend to bond with.

Then Izuku looked around to search for Tokoyami.
He didn’t need long to find him.
He was at a distance, mostly uncomfortable from the crowd forming around Izuku.

"You’re searching for Tokoyami, right?"

Ojiro seemed to notice and asked for confirmation, and with a tiny nod, he called for Tokoyami.
At least that’s what he wanted—if Mina didn’t beat him to it.

"Hey Tokoyami! Your best buddy is here!"

Mina had a wide, smug smile on her face.
She was clearly teasing the shy birdie.

Upon hearing that, Tokoyami looked at Izuku for a second.
Then, the second after, he was gone—off to the training session.

"Not cool, man."

Was what he heard when leaving.
Great, now even Sero teased him.

"Don’t mind him, he’s a bit shy."

Momo tried to explain to Izuku, not wanting him to feel hurt.

But Izuku wasn’t hurt.
He was used to that.
He didn’t mind.
He was the one bothering Tokoyami, after all.

At the training session, Izuku was sitting under a tree in the light shade.
Aizawa was bothered by the sun, which was hitting strongly today, and always seemed to keep his attention on Izuku in case something happened.

Fortunately, Izuku was calmly there, unmoved.
Sitting in the grass was appeasing for him.
Even if he was afraid of the sun, he liked being outside.
He liked the gentle breeze, which carried a melodic sound and a fresh grassy smell.
It was something so peaceful and unfamiliar.
He liked it.
The sensation when he touched the grass, the little tickles, observing the ants moving mechanically in line, the moving leaves above him which reflected the shifting shadows, the distant laughter of the students in Class 1-A.

It was truly peaceful.

He drew his knees to his chest, watching them all silently.
He saw them fight, hit each other, and even use their quirks, but none of that bothered him.
He didn’t flinch at the impacts.
He didn’t react to the blood when Kirishima’s hand got scraped.
He simply watched everything.

Aizawa's attention was always partially on Izuku, afraid of anything happening.
It was the first time Izuku witnessed a sparring session, and Aizawa feared it might suddenly trigger a memory.
But Izuku never reacted.

Maybe his assumption of abuse was wrong... Maybe he had never been physically hurt like they thought.
But that didn’t make sense.
The silence, the flinching, the shadows—none of it matched a child untouched by pain.

Aizawa wasn’t sure what disturbed him more:
the idea that Izuku had been hurt… or that he hadn’t been, and still turned out like this.

He needed answers. But asking Izuku wasn’t possible. The only one who could answer was… Maestro.

"Sensei?"

Ah, right. He was in the middle of a training session. He’d think about that later. For now, he had to stay focused on the lesson.

"Yes, Todoroki?"

"I don’t feel good. Can I rest here?"

Todoroki, shockingly, pointed toward Izuku. Aizawa hesitated.
He knew Todoroki wasn’t social and was the type to stay quiet—and he also knew Todoroki wouldn’t skip training without reason.

So either he was intrigued by Izuku—which Aizawa hoped wasn’t the case—or he was genuinely unwell.

"Do you need to go to the infirmary?"

He asked, concern in his eyes.

"No, it’s fine. Just a quick rest should be alright."

He thought for a moment.
But in the end, he accepted it.
After all, Todoroki wasn’t the type to do something thoughtless.
That kid was rather calm.

"Sure, go rest a little."

And he returned to the lesson while Todoroki made his way to Izuku.

"Do you mind?"

Todoroki pointed at the grass next to Izuku, near the foot of the tree.
His tone was cold and clear. Izuku simply looked at him for a little too long, then nodded.

They didn’t talk.
Both of them only looked at the training session in progress.
But Izuku could feel the constant glance the other boy kept giving him.

While Todoroki stood with his back pressed against the tree, Izuku was on the grass, trying not to ask what he wanted.

Izuku was ready to ask.
He gathered all his courage, then—

A flash of light swallowed every shadow.
Even if Izuku was quite far from the blast zone, the light was so strong that it engulfed even the small shade the tree provided.

The source was a mix of quirks between Denki’s and Bakugou’s.
They were fighting a little too hard, and the collision sent a flash of light resembling a flash bomb.

Fortunately, Izuku was far enough not to be harmed.
He simply flinched at the sudden outburst.
But even though it lasted only a second, Izuku still trembled and moved slightly behind the tree to make sure that if it happened again, he could hide behind the trunk.

That didn’t go unnoticed by Todoroki.
He saw the tremble, heard the heavy breathing, and with a quick glance, already guessed that Izuku was trying not to panic. He didn’t comment.

"Izuku!"

Aizawa came running.
Probably concerned about the blast.
He first handled the situation, making sure the two students were okay, then came straight to Izuku.

"Are you okay?"

He sounded worried.
Todoroki never looked away.
A flicker of jealousy crossed his face—but he quickly hid it.

Izuku now had his hands on both sides of his head, like he was trying to mute every sound.

Todoroki was familiar with that feeling.

"Sensei, you shouldn’t shout in times like this. Every noise is multiplied when a panic attack wants to break out."

He looked back toward the training while saying it, like he wanted to hide the fact he even spoke.

Aizawa looked at his student, then back at Izuku.

"Thank you for this, Todoroki. I’ll keep that in mind."

Aizawa seemed to understand.
Todoroki didn’t want to explain why he knew.
And Aizawa wouldn’t push.

He focused on Izuku.
Took his hand, guided his breathing.
It worked.
The trembling lessened.
The breathing slowed.

"Thanks..."

A barely trembling voice slipped between the tears clinging to Izuku’s lashes.

And when Aizawa heard it, he smiled gently.

"You’re welcome."

He made sure everything was fine and was ready to return to the training—but paused.

"You’re always welcome to talk to me, Todoroki."

He didn’t turn around.
Just walked away.

"Yeah... right."

Todoroki muttered it under his breath.

And silence returned.

The glance never did, though.

Back at the classroom, Aizawa and Izuku were waiting for the students to return.
They had arrived early, while the rest of the class showered and changed back into their uniforms.

"If you feel the need to distance yourself for a while, Izuku, you can,"

Aizawa said, already preparing his yellow sleeping bag for his next nap.

Izuku didn’t respond, but Aizawa knew he heard him.

Soon enough, the students returned—laughing, smiling, chatting about their next meal and weekend plans.

As soon as Tokoyami entered, his quirk decided to act up.

"Izuku!"

Dark Shadow wrapped around the boy like a welcoming cloak, pulling him into a snug, shadowy hug.
Tokoyami, meanwhile, tried to bury himself in a book, pretending the scene unfolding beside him didn’t exist.

"Awww! Dark Shadow is already on a first-name basis with Midoriya! I’m so jealous!"

Mina leaned on Tokoyami’s desk, her grin smug.
Tokoyami responded by burying his beak even deeper into his book.

"Oh come on, don’t be such a shy birdie!"

Sero strolled over, plopping an arm casually on Mina’s shoulder.
Together, they looked like teasing older siblings cornering their flustered little brother.

"Shouldn’t you leave him alone? I feel bad that you always tease him,"

Hagakure said, flustered.

"Geez, we’re just joking. It’s funny how Dark Shadow is the polar opposite of Tokoyami! You don’t actually mind, do you?"

Mina’s tone softened with concern.

A long sigh escaped Tokoyami’s beak.

"No. I don’t really mind. Just don’t do it when I’m trying to read."

That eased Mina’s worries.
But Denki jumped into the conversation with a whine.

"Not fair! You’re always reading!"

He nearly tackled Sero from behind.

"BRO!"

Sero yelped, half-collapsing from the weight.

They both burst into laughter.
Mina laughed too, pulling out her phone and snapping a few pictures.

Izuku, still wrapped in Dark Shadow, watched the scene unfold with quiet relief.
The attention had moved away from him.
He glanced at Tokoyami.

"...Sorry."

Izuku hated disturbing anyone.
Aizawa had told him he wouldn’t be sent back to the facility for being a bother, but that was just his promise.
Not Tokoyami’s. Not Eri’s. Not his mother’s.
The fear of abandonment was deeper than fear of pain.
It crept into quiet moments, into smiles, into warm shadows.

He leaned further into Dark Shadow, holding onto the embrace.
Because Dark Shadow didn’t let go.
And because Izuku didn’t want to be let go.

"Don’t be. It’s not you who disturbs me. You’re calm. I don’t mind you, necessarily."

Tokoyami muttered this behind his book, feathers fluffed just slightly with embarrassment.

Izuku smiled at that, closing his eyes.
The warmth wrapped around him felt almost like a home.

The class started as usual: Aizawa, tired.
The class, loud.
And a boy asleep on the floor, embraced by a living shadow.
That part?
Not usual at all.

The bell rang.

All Might would be taking over the next hour, and while Aizawa would normally use the time to nap, today he had other plans.

Izuku stirred from his nap.
Lucky him.
He’d actually slept.

"Izuku, it’s time to go to your special class now."

Aizawa began packing his things.
The class immediately erupted in protest.

"What? Midoriya’s leaving already?"

Uraraka asked, her tone disappointed.

"Unfair! Why?"

Mina whined.

"For personal reasons, Izuku cannot stay in class when... All Might is teaching,"

Aizawa said simply.

"Dark Shadow. Let go of Midoriya."

Tokoyami gave the command, but his quirk resisted.

"No fair! I only got to hug Izuku for one hour! This boy needs my warmth!"

It sounded like a child throwing a tantrum.

Then—poof.

Dark Shadow vanished.

"I’m sorry, Tokoyami, but Izuku must go now,"

Aizawa said, his voice strict.

No one questioned him when he used his quirk.
That meant something.

Bakugou watched from his seat, face tense.
Confusion and anger flickered openly across his expression.
Kirishima leaned toward him, whispering something, only to be shrugged off with a sharp tongue.

From the back, Todoroki observed the boy living.

Izuku waved the class while being pulled by Aizawa.
Every girl waved back, swooning over the cuteness of it.
Todoroki didn’t respond.

Outside the classroom, Aizawa guided Izuku toward his special class.

Then: loud footsteps.

Aizawa sighed and placed a hand over Izuku’s eyes.

"Cover your eyes, kid."

Izuku obeyed instantly.
He liked the dark.
It was safe.

"Good morning, Yagi,"

Aizawa said.
His tone held a thread of restraint.

"...Good morning, Aizawa..."

The voice was unfamiliar.
Deeper. Hesitant.
It made Izuku curious, but he didn’t dare disobey.

"I’m sorry."

A moment of silence.
Then footsteps receding.

"You can uncover your eyes."

Aizawa gently pulled his hand away.

"I’m sorry about that."

Izuku shook his head quickly, not wanting his guardian to worry.

"It—fine."

The response was louder than usual.
Which in respond made Aizawa ruffled his hair with a small smile.

No other encounters occurred on the way.

Izuku entered the special classroom and sat down.
He was alone, except for the Hound dog, his teacher for his special class.

Meanwhile, Aizawa made a quick phone call to Principal Nezu.
He had three hours before his next class.

He needed answers.

And there was only one person who could give them.

The air inside Tartarus was sterile.
Too clean for the rot Aizawa could already feel ahead of him.

The guards barely spoke as they escorted him to Containment Cell 3-19.

“You’re sure you want this, sir?” one of them asked. “We can pull you out at any point.”

Aizawa didn’t respond.

He stepped into the observation chamber.
Through reinforced glass, the man responsible for Izuku’s trauma sat—chained, smiling.

Maestro.

No longer masked.
But the madness hadn’t faded—it had crystallized.
Blond hair matted, lips split from smiling too long, brown eyes empty of remorse.
He looked like someone who had stared into hell...

...and fallen in love with the view.

Aizawa approached the glass.
The comm system clicked on.

“Maestro,”

He said, low and even.

The villain’s head tilted.

“I wondered when someone would come,” he said softly, as if greeting an old friend. “The boy is with you, then? Of course he is. You wouldn’t be here otherwise.”

Aizawa didn’t answer right away.
He approached slowly, the heavy air between them weighed down with questions.

“I wondered what kind of man would steal him from me,” he said. “Now I see. Dark hair, tired eyes… mmm. You look like guilt, Eraserhead. How fitting.”

The comm clicked on.

“You’re going to answer my questions,”

Aizawa said flatly.

“Oh, I’ll do better than that,” Maestro purred. “I’ll show you the truth.”

“I don’t care about all that. I know you gave him a quirk. How ? What have you done ?”

Maestro’s smile deepened.

“Oh… only one quirk? You poor, blind creature.”

He leaned forward, the chains biting into his wrists, but he didn’t flinch.

“You asked what I did?” he whispered. “No. Ask me what I didn’t do.”

Aizawa’s eyes narrowed.

Maestro chuckled, the sound low and indulgent.

“You think it was an experiment? A lab rat’s fate? No, no, no. Izuku… Izuku was a rebirth. A raw piece of clay molded by pain, carved by precision.”

His fingers twitched against the cuffs, like he missed the tools.

“I started gently. Isolation. Sensory deprivation. Darkness so thick it clung to the lungs. He was small. Quiet. So easy to forget he was even there. That’s the magic, Eraserhead. You erase a child’s presence long enough, and he begins to believe he was never meant to exist.”

Aizawa’s jaw clenched, but he stayed still.

“I enjoyed every time I got to witness the experiment we did in Izuku. At first it wasn’t much, wasn’t painful enough. Oh the good old day when he thought that it would be it. But when we started the injection to give him something special, that’s when it changed everything.”

A smile grew wider.

“Every time he screamed like a violin. Such music.”

Aizawa’s nails dug into his palms.

“And one day, we succeeded. An artificial quirk. It was intoxicating. That was the moment I knew—I had found my canvas.”

Aizawa regurgitated the best he could then muttered.

“The bone…”

“Oh no no no. Not yet.”

Maestro chuckled.

“It happened with one routine experiment. I burned his hand. Just to see. And it melted—skin turned to lightless jelly. But then…” His fingers curled in delight. “Then it regrew. Cell by cell. I nearly wept.”

“The first quirk: Regeneration. A living miracle. And oh, once we had that... well. The real art began.”

Aizawa was still, but his throat tightened.

“We killed him,” Maestro whispered. “Over and over. Drowning. Starving. Crushing. Injecting poisons. Electrodes to the skull. Izuku died, Eraserhead. Again and again and again. Four hundred and forty-seven deaths. I counted. I mourned each time like a conductor mourning the end of a symphony. And each time—he came back. More quiet. More obedient. More perfect.”

He paused, savoring it.

“But it wasn’t enough. It never was. I wanted him to be more beautiful. More magnificent. I grew impatient. I wanted a second one. Immortality wasn’t enough. It wasn’t fun enough.”

He smiled, eyes distant.

“So when he had his second one, I was thrilled to see what could be done. But it didn’t. We tried everything. The experimentation grew crueler. And I grew lax too, I let the scientist enter his precious dark room. The one he was so sure it would be safe.”

“They crushed him, even to death sometimes. They let out their frustration to him.”

Aizawa took a single step back.

Maestro saw it—and grinned.

“Then came the second gift. Finally.”

“A woman came to punish him. Routine. He was curled in the corner. Shaking. And then—boom.”

He exhaled like remembering a lover.

Explosion. Not a firework. A bloodstorm. She ceased to exist. Literally. The woman next to him evaporated. He didn’t even know her name. There was nothing left but her shoes. And you know what he did?”

Aizawa’s voice was low.

“Don’t.”

“He laughed.”

A beat.

“And what did we do?” Maestro smiled. “We punished him, of course. For killing. And for existing.”

Aizawa’s lips parted slightly—he looked ill.

“We left the lights on for days. Floodlights. Too bright to sleep. He cried. Not from pain. From exposure. Light meant punishment. Light meant eyes on him. He begged us to take it away.”

“I almost broke him entirely that night. Maybe if I had pushed a little further it would have led to a broken masterpiece.”

A giggle.

“No—Thinking about it, it wouldn’t. Because he never wanted to know what happened to broken masterpiece.”

“So he quickly regained his senses after a talk. And the third gift came as soon as the first one. It wasn’t even tricky to find what it was. The experiment was simple enough. Throwing a baseball at full speed toward his head. For fun. To see if his skull would explode from the impact. It wasn’t his skull that exploded. His spine split open. Ribs like spears burst from his back. A cocoon of agony. Bone manipulation. Triggered by pure instinct. Died from the trauma. Came back again. Perfect.”

Aizawa stepped back, visibly shaken.
Breathing sharp.
Unsteady.

“You’re a monster.”

“I’m an artist,” Maestro snarled. “And he was my final canvas. I gave him everything—form, fear, function. You took him before I could finish.”

“You experimented on a child.”

“I raised a god.”

Aizawa’s breathing was shallow now.
His eyes burned—but he didn’t look away.

“Does he still crawl into shadows?” Maestro asked sweetly. “Still afraid of sunlight? He used to cry in corners for hours when we left the lights on. Poor thing thought the dark meant he was safe. That no one would open the door.”

“And yet,” he continued, “he never once asked for his mother. Not once. Isn’t that interesting?”

Aizawa finally lost it.

He slammed his fist against the wall next to the glass.
Hard.
The guards jolted, but the glass didn’t even crack.

“Every day,” Aizawa whispered, voice shaking, “he wakes up and tries to be okay. He overanalyzes kindness. He doesn’t speak. He thinks he has to earn the right to exist. That’s what you did.”

Maestro’s grin remained, but it faltered—just for a heartbeat.

“Izuku is mine,” he said quietly. “Even now. You can cradle him in your arms, give him sunlight and soft words, but he’ll still remember who carved him into what he is. I made him. And you—you’re just repainting a corpse.”

Aizawa stepped back.

“I’ll spend every day proving you wrong.”

Maestro tilted his head, smiling like a saint.

“Good luck, sensei. He only listens to pain.”

Aizawa didn’t remember leaving the cell.

He walked.
Through Tartarus.
Through its corridors.
Past guards who gave him wide berth.
He didn’t speak.
Didn’t blink.
Didn’t breathe properly until he was back in his car, parked beneath the overcast sky.

He sat in silence.

Fifteen minutes passed.

The rain came.
Light.
Tapping against the windshield like fingertips.

He still didn’t move.

The words echoed in his head like an infection.

“He laughed.”

“Four hundred and forty-seven deaths.”

“He only listens to pain.”

Aizawa dug his fingers into the steering wheel, his knuckles white, breath shallow.
He didn’t cry.
He couldn’t.
Not here.
Not yet.

“Izuku died, Eraserhead. Again and again and again.”

He slammed the heel of his hand into the dashboard once.
Just once.
Enough to crack something—plastic or bone, he didn’t care.

He thought of the boy under his care.
The boy who flinched at sunlight.
Who only felt safe in a cocoon of darkness.
Who still bowed his head when Aizawa raised his voice by mistake.

Izuku.

He wasn’t a student.
Not yet.

He was a boy trying to remember how to exist.

And Maestro had carved that lesson into his bones.

Aizawa leaned forward, elbows on his knees, forehead pressed to the steering wheel.
His voice was quiet.
Almost nothing.

“I’m sorry.”

It was the only thing he could think to say.
Over and over.

“I’m sorry.”

“I’m sorry I didn’t find you sooner.”

“I’m sorry you had to survive that.”

“I’m sorry I didn’t ask.”

He closed his eyes.
Thought of how Izuku curled up in shadows like they were safety.
How he was uncomfortable when attention was too much on him.
How a smile fell like a trigger in his eyes.

There was no undoing what Maestro had done.

But maybe—just maybe—there was something left to protect.

He inhaled slowly.

Sat up.

Straightened his back.

And whispered, steady this time:
“I will never let him near you again.”

The rain kept falling.

Notes:

Yeah...so...Maestro huh...

:)

A piece of-

I love hating him truly.

Anyway I was thinking of posting on Watpad too ? What do you think of this ? Should I ?

Chapter 19: Chapter 18 - The young child he was

Summary:

As the rain falls outside U.A., Izuku takes a quiet step toward connection, finding comfort in the small kindness of classmates. Meanwhile, tensions simmer beneath the surface—for those watching, for those remembering, and for those deciding what comes next. In the silence between storms, the weight of the past and the fear of the future collide.

 

Even small steps forward can cast long shadows behind.

Notes:

Hey hey, I’m back from vacation!!
And yes—you probably saw the update but it’s official: TWO CHAPTERS A WEEK, BABYYY!!! 🎉

I don't have much else to say, honestly… except that I really loved writing this one. It’s soft, a little heavy, and full of rain (you’ll see what I mean).
Enjoy 💚

Chapter Text

Izuku liked learning about many things.
He liked how Hound Dog always took the time to explain everything to him.
But he couldn’t help glancing outside.

He loved watching the rain.
The mechanical sound of water softly hitting the window.
The gray clouds hiding the sun.
The smell of wet pavement.
The colorful umbrellas dancing in the downpour.
He loved everything about it.

So, every time the rain came, he couldn’t help but be mesmerized by it.

It was crazy how life worked.
Less than two hours ago, the sun had been shining brightly, and now the water poured down as if the ocean had been turned upside down.

The bell rang, pulling Izuku from his trance.
It was lunchtime.
He heard the horde of hungry students rushing to the cafeteria.

Izuku peeked outside, just enough to avoid being seen but still catch a glimpse of what was going on.
Surprisingly, Aizawa wasn’t waiting for him outside—no one was.

Now that the wave of students had likely reached Lunch Rush, the hallway felt empty.
Almost too scary to step into. It reminded him of the corridors in the facility—the stark white walls, the echo of distant voices, the endless doors leading to places unknown.
It was strange, seeing such familiarity in a completely different place.

Hound Dog had never left before Izuku did.
Izuku didn’t want to take up more of his time than he already had, so he gathered his courage and stepped out into the hallway.

He wasn’t used to being alone anymore.
He had gotten used to always having someone with him.
And when he was alone, it felt like he was back.
Back at the facility.
Back to the torture.
The pain. The death.
Alone. Lonely. Abandoned.

“Midoriya?”

A bubbly, confused voice called out behind him.
Izuku turned to see Uraraka with her two friends.
Her face lit up with a warm smile and her usual rosy cheeks.

Izuku glanced at her companions—Asui and Iida.

“Are you going to eat too?” she continued, just as cheerfully. “Wanna come with us?”

Uraraka looked to Iida and Asui, waiting for their confirmation.

“Yes, Midoriya, come with us!”

Iida said quickly, raising his arm up and down like some sort of robot.

“It’ll be nice to eat with Midoriya,”

Asui added simply, her tongue peeking out.

Izuku wasn’t sure if going to the noisy cafeteria was the best idea.
But staying alone wasn’t helping anyone either.
He didn’t like feeling like a burden.
So, once again, he nodded.

Uraraka practically exploded with joy when Izuku accepted, walking a little faster toward the cafeteria.

The cafeteria buzzed with life.

Voices echoed off the walls, chairs scraped across the floor, trays clattered as they were piled with steaming food.
Izuku knew it would be overwhelming, but he tried not to let it get to him.

He focused on Uraraka, Asui, and Iida.

He followed closely, head low, never looking around.
He tried to filter the noise, focusing only on the rain tapping against the windows.
Everything would be fine.

“Let’s sit near the window!” Uraraka beamed, balancing her tray as she scanned for a table. “It’s still raining. It’ll look pretty while we eat!”

Izuku liked the idea.
He wanted to be near the rain, near the sound.
He would’ve liked to sit right by the window—but he didn’t want to push his luck.

Luckily, Asui nudged him toward the window without a word, only offering a small smile in response to his confusion.

Then they started eating.
Izuku wasn’t at ease with his fork and knife, but he tried not to show it, eating slowly and carefully.

Thankfully, Iida filled the silence that followed, drawing the attention to himself as he talked about the importance of a good meal.
Asui quietly peeled the edges of her sandwich.
Uraraka chimed in to keep the conversation going.

From a few tables away, Bakugou noticed them.

Uraraka was laughing.
Iida was gesturing like a malfunctioning robot.
Tsuyu, calm and steady as always. And in the middle of it all—him.

Midoriya.

Bakugou’s grip on his tray tightened.

He hadn’t said a word to Izuku since he’d come back.
Not because he didn’t want to—but because he didn’t know how.

He’d imagined it a hundred times.
Rehearsed what he would say.
But now that Izuku was here, now that he had the chance to apologize, the words refused to come.

He’d told his therapist countless times what he could say.
And every time, he was told not to push Izuku.
Because it wasn’t his decision to rebuild the relationship.

He hated that.

He hated the uncertainty.
He hated when people tried to "fix" him like they understood.
He hated seeing how broken Izuku had become.
He hated how quiet he was.
How the muttering had stopped, the spark faded, the warm smile turned dull.
He hated how much he had hurt that boy—how he couldn’t even look at him without feeling like he might break him all over again.

Kirishima nudged him, voice low.

“You should go talk to him.”

Bakugou didn’t answer.

He watched as Izuku smiled—just faintly—at something Uraraka said.
And it hit him harder than any explosion he’d ever created.

How could he dare join them?
He had hurt Izuku more than anyone else.
He couldn’t even look at himself in the mirror without seeing a monster.
So how could he ask for redemption?

Bakugou looked away.

He didn’t join them.

Not yet.

Kirishima let Bakugou walk off.
It was strange seeing his best friend so downcast.
He had a general idea of what Bakugou had done to Izuku—he’d been a target of bullying himself.
He knew what it could do.

But he also knew Bakugou.
And how far he’d come.
A true bully doesn’t feel guilt.
Doesn’t try to change.
Doesn’t take responsibility.

Bakugou had changed.
He wouldn't hurt Izuku now.

Still, Kirishima didn’t push.
Because he wasn’t inside Bakugou’s head.
Or Izuku’s.
That relationship could only be mended by them.

He followed his friend, trying to lift the mood with his usual positive energy.

Lunch ended quickly, and it was time to return to class.
Uraraka pouted at seeing Izuku leave for his special class again, needing to be pulled back by Iida and Asui to let him go.

When the bell rang again, marking the start of the next lesson, the only sound echoing through the hallway was the soft footsteps of Aizawa heading toward Nezu’s office.
Once again.

He entered without knocking.
Not that it mattered—Nezu always knew when Aizawa was coming.
What he didn’t know was the information Aizawa had brought with him.

He told him everything.

Everything.

The experiments. The artificial quirks. The explosion.
The corpse.

Nezu’s tea had gone cold.
The silence grew uncomfortably heavy, as if both of them were afraid to break it—afraid of what might spill out if a single sound was made.
Like everything would shatter, as if it were thin glass.

And yet, Nezu dared to speak.
To try to understand the cruelty he had just heard.

“If I understand correctly, Midoriya Izuku was physically abused for the five years he was in captivity. In addition, he was injected with not one, but three artificial quirks that his body couldn’t withstand—causing him to suffer every time he used them. Furthermore, he cannot control them. They’re triggered by pain, emotion, or fear. Is that all?”

Aizawa nodded.

Nezu’s face became unreadable.
But his calmness was too calm.
Controlled calm. Dangerous calm.

“Shota, he killed someone because he couldn’t control his quirk.”

Nezu added, almost fearful of what he had said.

Aizawa didn’t flinch.

“It was a reaction. Not an intention. He was cornered. Terrified. That explosion wasn’t power—it was panic.”

"And yet," Nezu said, folding his paws neatly in front of him, "someone still died."

The silence came back.
It was thick.
Like drowning in still water.

Nezu’s gaze shifted, sharp now.
He stared at Aizawa with an intensity few could hold.

“How can I justify keeping a child like that—one who could detonate—in a school full of others?"

Aizawa’s jaw clenched.
He looked at Nezu like he’d been slapped.

"He isn’t dangerous," he said quietly. “He’s scared. There’s a difference.”

He moved forward slowly, but not threateningly.
Just enough to close the emotional distance.

"You’ve seen him. He flinches when light is suddenly lit. He crawls into corners like he’s made of glass. He’s more afraid of hurting someone than being hurt himself."

Aizawa’s voice dropped.
He wasn’t sure if it would fonction but he used all of his cards.

"You're scared. And I get it. I am too. But you're not just the principal of this school—you’re someone who knows what it’s like to be used. To be broken and studied and left behind like you were never human to begin with."

He dared talk about Nezu’s past.
The past that was never mentioned outside of that one cold night.
The past that was trying hard to be forgotten.

Nezu’s eyes lowered, just for a second.
The monster of memory stirred behind them.

"You think I don’t remember?" he asked, almost a whisper. "Of course I remember."

"Then don’t do to him what they did to you."

Aizawa’s voice shook, just once.
Not from fear.
From conviction.

"If we push him away now—after all he’s survived—we’re telling him they were right. That he’s a monster. That no one can look at him without seeing what was done to him."

The words hung in the air like smoke from a slow-burning fire.

Nezu said nothing.
Just stared into nothing, eyes flickering with thought.
The weight of responsibility, legacy, fear—it all sat on his tiny shoulders like iron.

"This place was supposed to be a sanctuary." Nezu’s voice broke slightly. "Not a cage."

Aizawa’s expression softened—just a fraction.

"Then don’t make it one. Not for him."

Silence again.

And then:

"Fine."

The word was barely more than breath.
But it was enough.

"He stays. But under conditions. Monitoring. Supervision. Full transparency. I want regular check-ins—with Recovery Girl, with Hound Dog, with you. And I want the teachers informed. Every. Single. One."

Aizawa nodded.

"They’ll understand."

Nezu exhaled slowly and reached for his tea, though he didn’t drink it.
Just held the cup to warm his hands.

"If anything happens… I’ll be the one who answers for it."

"No," Aizawa said firmly, turning toward the door. "We both will."

And with that, he left the principal’s office carrying a whole package of decisions—so important they shouldn’t have been made in just one hour.
But one hour was all they had, because Izuku’s lesson was almost over.

Behind him, Nezu sat alone in the half-lit room, staring down at his tea like it might answer for him.
He didn’t touch it again.

The door clicked shut behind Aizawa.

Silence reclaimed the room.

Nezu sat still in his chair, paws folded neatly, eyes fixed on the window—but not seeing it. Not really.

His claws tapped against the teacup again.
Once. Twice.

Then he blinked.

And the light was gone.

It was colder, then. The room wasn’t his office anymore.
It was metallic.

He remembered the hum of fluorescent lights overhead—the kind that flickered, just slightly off-beat.

He remembered the stainless steel table under his back.

Straps across his tiny limbs.

Wires in his scalp.

The chill of alcohol-soaked cotton on fur.

"Subject #6 is responding faster than anticipated."

A voice. Not angry. Not cruel.

Just... observational.

“The brain is processing the electrical current more efficiently than prior tests. The cerebral tissue is adapting."

He had wanted to scream.

Not from pain—it was past that.
But from the emptiness in those voices.

Like he wasn’t even there.

He was an it.

A data point.

A deviation worth noting.

They never called him Nezu.

They never called him anything.

He was a test.

“Check the ocular response. Let’s increase the voltage."

"But—"

"Just do it."

He remembered the restraint.
The politeness with which they discussed hurting him.

The way they’d jot down notes while he writhed, while his eyes rolled back, while his heartbeat thudded too fast for something so small.

And the one time—just once—he whimpered.

“Do you think it... feels?”

The silence that followed that question was the coldest thing he’d ever felt.

“It doesn’t matter. Keep recording.”

The image broke.
Just like that.

Back in his office.

Back to a now cold tea.
A tea that was the first warm thing he tasted when freed.

Nezu breathed in—steady, quiet.
His claws shook only slightly.

“It doesn’t matter.”

He repeated the words aloud.
Just once.

Then—

It does.”

Chapter 20: Chapter 19 - The truthful child he was

Summary:

When a quiet shift in Aizawa’s eyes unsettles Izuku, an unexpected panic attack hits harder than either of them anticipated. But in the middle of fear and flickering light, comfort comes from a shadow, not a voice—and Izuku learns that safety can be wordless, and healing sometimes looks like being held.

 

Safety is just a word, feeling safe is the world

Notes:

Now that I’m back from vacation, I feel like I’ve forgotten how to ramble again…

Wasn’t I supposed to be super talkative? What happened to me? Someone bring back the old me!

Anyway—this chapter was so interesting to write. I really love working on this fanfiction, and I can’t wait for you to see where I’m taking the Festival arc!
That said… the Festival officially starts in Chapter 21, so you’ll have to wait just one more chapter. 😉

Enjoy the read! 💚

Chapter Text

The special class with Hound dog passed quickly.
And it wasn’t surprising that Izuku saw Aizawa entered the class by the end of the lesson.

It truly was strange that he wasn’t there when he was supposed to eat but that didn’t matter.
He was here now. And he didn’t abandon him.

Izuku was surprised how dependent on Aizawa he had become.
In less than a month, his whole life changed.
He had now the freedom to move around and didn’t feel pain, people took care of him and didn’t put him through death and deadly light, he could curl up in his little corner and no one pushed him to get out, he got used to talking again and met many nice people.

He felt more and more attached to this kind of life, and he knew that if he needed to leave one day…he couldn’t.

He learned how to feel, how to talk, how to express himself thanks to everyone here.
He couldn’t even begin to think what he would feel if suddenly he was brought back to the facility.
That everything was only a dream.
It would break him.
Maybe truly kill him.

So when he saw Aizawa walk in the room, to appease his troubled mind, Izuku quickly walked up to him.

He didn’t dare to hug him for now.
But he liked when Aizawa ruffled his hair and he liked how he looked at him.

In a semi tired, kind and normal way.
Not a mean one.
Or no pity.

At least that's what Izuku guessed.

Because if there was one thing he understood—one thing he had mastered in that place—it was eyes.

Eyes told the truth when mouths didn’t.

The masked-man wore an owl mask that left only the eyes visible.
So Izuku learned to read them—because if he didn’t, he wouldn’t survive.

He saw everything in them.

The flickering horror of a new recruit watching a child scream.

The thrill in the masked-man’s pupils as pain bloomed.

The awe in the scientists’ stares, like he was a beautiful experiment.

And sometimes, rarely, he saw a different kind of gaze.
Like Aizawa’s.
Heavy-lidded. Tired. But warm.

So he watched.

He always watched.

Because he didn’t understand facial expressions.
Couldn’t decode smiles.
But the eyes?
The eyes never lied.

That was why, when Aizawa smiled and ruffled his hair…

Izuku saw it.

Something changed.

A flicker. A fracture.

His eyes shifted.

The softness dimmed.

The tiredness warped.

The kindness bent into guilt.

Guilt. Deep. Raw. Unspoken.

Izuku froze.

He took a step back, startled—not by movement, but by emotion.
The kind that hit like a pulse beneath skin.
The kind that bled through someone’s gaze before they even knew it was there.

Why had it changed?

He didn’t like it.

He didn’t know what it meant—but he knew it was bad.

No.
No, he promised.

Aizawa never lied.
Not once.
His words were always simple, clear, careful.
Never full of hope he couldn’t fulfill.

He won’t put me back in the facility.

Izuku repeated it to himself, over and over.
Like a mantra.
Like a shield.

Trust him.
Trust him.
Trust him.

The panic curled inside his stomach like something alive.

But he reached out anyway.
He took Aizawa’s hand.

Just move.
Just walk.
Just breathe.

He followed Aizawa out of the classroom.
He couldn’t remember if he said goodbye to Hound Dog.
Or if he packed up his things.
His limbs were stiff.
His chest tight.

Trust him.
It’s fine.
He never lied before.

The hallway stretched ahead.

Izuku walked beside Aizawa, close enough that their shoulders almost brushed.

But the walls felt wrong.

Too smooth.
Too white.

Whiter than they’d been a minute ago.
Whiter than anything should be.

His heart gave a hard, lurching thump.

He won’t put me back.

But the hallway lights shifted—subtle, but real.
They grew brighter.
Sharper.
They burned against the backs of his eyes.

His breathing quickened.

The door ahead—just a door, just Class 1-A’s regular door—looked taller than usual.
Heavier.
It gleamed like metal.
Like that metal.

The metal door from there.

The overhead lights turned clinical.
Sterile.
A flickering hum wormed into his ears.
His lungs stuttered.

His steps echoed too loud against the tile.

Trust him.

His hand burned.

He looked down.

Aizawa was gone.

The hand he held wasn’t warm anymore.
It was gloved.
Cold.
Taut.

The masked-man.

He’s still here.

No, no, no—

The hallway blurred.
The air reeked of antiseptic.
The door ahead was a vault.
The floor a trap.
The walls screamed.

Beep. Beep. Beep.
Machines.
Echoes.
Screams behind glass.

No.

The lights flared.
His skull split open under the brightness.
His hand flinched away from the illusion—but it lingered.
Burned.

The white turned to needles.

Everything is fine.
Everything is fine.

But his knees trembled.

He didn’t want to go inside.

He couldn’t.

His chest hurt.
His head swam.
Something invisible clawed at his ribs.

I’m not there.
I’m not.
I’m not.

He wasn’t supposed to feel this way.
He’d been taught not to.

Emotions were weakness.
Emotions made things explode.
Emotions—

Someone could get hurt.

Like before.

Like the night he—

STOP.

The lights roared.
So bright they howled.
So sharp they cut.

His head dropped.

His fingers curled into fists.

Burn. Burn. Burn. Burn. Burn.

And then—

Warmth.

A sudden, heavy softness wrapped around him.

Everything went dark.

Not black.

Dark.

Like a blanket.
Like shadows behind curtains.
Like a closet door closed during a storm.

His eyes shut.

He didn’t know who had touched him.
But they were warm.
Gentle. Heavy.

His breath hitched once—then steadied.

Deep. Slow. Familiar.

Inhale.
Exhale.

There was no screaming light.
No walls.
No doors.
No pain.

Just the weight of something strong and calm holding him upright.

His body sagged.
The pressure melted away, one knot at a time.

He couldn’t see.
But he could feel.
And what he felt wasn’t fear.

It was safety.

For the first time in minutes—maybe hours—his body believed he was okay.

Everything else slipped away.

When Aizawa led Izuku toward Class 1-A, he noticed the boy had gone unusually quiet.

But silence wasn’t rare for him.
Izuku often slipped into long, hushed stretches, like he was still deciding whether the world was real or a dream.

What was strange, though, was how he stopped.

Not paused.
Not hesitated.

Stopped.
Entirely.

Right in front of the classroom door.

He didn’t move.
He didn’t breathe properly.
His shoulders trembled beneath his oversized hoodie, and sweat clung to his hairline, shining faintly under the hallway lights.

“Izuku,”

Aizawa called softly.

No answer.

He took a step forward.
The boy didn’t even flinch.
His hand was still clasped in Aizawa’s, but it had gone stiff.
Cold.

“Izuku,”

He tried again, more firmly.

Still no reaction.

His breathing changed—quick, shallow, and panicked, like someone drowning inches below the surface, unable to break through.

Aizawa’s eyes narrowed.
He reached to cut the lights in the hallway, plunging them into shadows.
But Izuku didn’t calm.
His eyes stayed glassy.
His grip tightened.

Then he let go.

Let go—and took a step back.
Then another.
As if the floor was turning to ice beneath his feet.

Aizawa reached toward him—

And that’s when the dark moved.

Something burst from behind, slicing through the air like a living ripple of black.
A thick wave of shadow engulfed Izuku in an instant, swallowing him whole.

Aizawa’s quirk sparked instinctively, his knees bending into a defensive crouch—until—

“Dark Shadow, stop!”

The voice echoed sharply through the hallway, pitched high with shock.

Tokoyami came running from around the corner, boots slapping against the floor, eyes wide with alarm.

Dark Shadow didn’t stop.

Instead, it shifted—grew—coiled tighter around Izuku’s trembling form, as if to shield him not just from light, but from reality itself.
The tips of its wings tucked around Izuku’s head.
Its claws dug into the ground for stability, but gently—no threat.
No harm.

Tokoyami skidded to a halt beside Aizawa, chest heaving.

“What… what is he doing?” he gasped. “He—he’s not listening to me!”

Aizawa’s brows furrowed.

“Release him,”

He said sharply.

“I can’t!” Tokoyami’s voice cracked, half-panic, half-shame. “He’s not responding! This—this has never happened before!”

Tokoyami stepped forward slowly, visibly unsettled by the disobedience of the quirk he’d always controlled.
He raised his voice again, steadier this time.

“Dark Shadow. Release him. Now.”

No response.

The shadow didn’t grow darker.
Didn’t tense.

It simply… remained.
Still. Silent. Holding.

Wrapped like a blanket around the shaking child inside.

Tokoyami turned to Aizawa, feathers bristling with unease.

“He’s not listening,”

He said again, softer now.

Aizawa’s voice was low.
Careful.

“That shouldn’t be possible. Dark Shadow has autonomy, yes, but it’s still bound to your command.”

“I know.” Tokoyami’s hands curled into fists. “Even when I lose control, he follows my instincts. But this—this isn’t me. This isn’t my will.”

The hallway felt heavier, quieter.

Both of them stared at the shifting silhouette in front of them, as Dark Shadow cradled Izuku tighter with each shaky breath.
The edges of the shadow rippled gently like curtains in slow wind.

Then they heard it—

A sound.
Soft.
Barely audible.

A faint whimper from inside the cocoon.

So faint it almost didn’t sound human.

Tokoyami stepped closer, guilt blooming in his chest like a bruise.

“I knew he liked wrapping around Midoriya. He’s always been... drawn to him. But I thought it was just playfulness. A curiosity. I didn’t think he could act like this.”

His voice dropped, as if he was afraid to say the next part out loud:

“...Like he felt something.”

Aizawa watched silently.

His muscles had relaxed—slightly.
Whatever was happening, it didn’t seem dangerous.
Not physically.
Not anymore.

Tokoyami looked down at his own quirk with growing discomfort.

“In battle, Dark Shadow reacts like this when I’m unconscious. Or if I lose control. If I’m furious, he becomes violent. But this?” He shook his head. “I’m not angry. I’m not unconscious. And he’s never done this in daylight.”

A beat of silence.

Then Tokoyami added, quieter:

“I don’t think this is about me.”

The shadow shifted again.

It became softer somehow—less jagged.
The edges flickered gently, not like weaponry but like smoke.
Like instinct.

Then Dark Shadow lifted his head.

His glowing eyes met Tokoyami’s first, then shifted slowly to Aizawa’s.
The movement wasn’t sudden—it was measured.
Careful.
Like a kid unsure if they were about to get scolded or praised.

And then he spoke.

His voice was lower than usual—not his dramatic battle tone, but something deeper.
Like it was coming from the earth itself.

“He was drowning.”

Tokoyami’s breath hitched.

Dark Shadow blinked slowly, like he wasn’t sure how much to say.

“He needed me,” he added, quieter now. “So I came.”

The words didn’t echo.
They didn’t need to.
They sat in the hallway like truth.

Tokoyami stepped forward, his heart thudding hard.

“But… how did you know? I didn’t feel it. I didn’t tell you—”

Dark Shadow’s wings shifted where they curled around Izuku, brushing the floor with a soft scraping sound.

“It wasn’t you who called,”

He said simply.

Aizawa didn’t move.
His eyes stayed locked on the boy bundled in darkness.
But the weight in the air changed—grew heavier, more real.
Like everyone understood the depth of what was being said, even if they didn’t have a name for it.

Dark Shadow looked down at the bundle between his wings again.
His voice, when it returned, was quiet and reverent.

“He was scared.”

Tokoyami blinked.

“You… felt that?”

Dark Shadow gave a small nod.

“He started shaking. Not like cold-shivering. More like... falling apart.”

He hesitated, wings flicking uncertainly.

“I remembered. Last time I wrapped him, he stopped shaking. So I thought—maybe it would work again.”

He tilted his head slightly.

“Turns out, I’m a genius.”

Tokoyami gave a weak, breathy laugh—half relief, half disbelief.

“You’re not supposed to do things without me.”

Dark Shadow offered a tiny shrug.

“Oops?”

“You’ve never done this before.”

“I know,” he said, voice rising just slightly. “That’s what’s weird! I didn’t even mean to. My brain went all fuzzy like—boop!—and the next thing I knew I was flying down the hallway like a dramatic cape.”

A beat.

“Which I nailed, by the way.”

Aizawa finally spoke, tone steady but edged with softness.

“Why didn’t you wait?”

Dark Shadow’s voice shifted again—lighter, but not unserious.

“Because he needed me now. Not in a minute. Not after we talked about it. Right now.”

Another pause.

“I didn’t think. I just… felt.”

He ducked his head slightly, feathers made of mist curling tighter around Izuku like he was afraid the boy might vanish if he let go.

“I know I’m not supposed to act alone. I know Fumi’s the boss. But... he was sinking. Like—like the kind of sinking you can’t grab someone out of with words.”

Dark Shadow glanced at Tokoyami.

“You’re really good with words. But this time, I think someone needed arms.”

Tokoyami took one last step forward, kneeling beside the dark cocoon.

“…You did good,”

He whispered.

Dark Shadow blinked.

“Wait. Are you saying I get… praise?”

Tokoyami exhaled.

“Yes.”

“Like, actual praise? Like the real kind? With feelings?”

Tokoyami nodded once.

Dark Shadow blinked, glowing eyes wide and almost bashful.

“OH MY GOSH,” he squeaked. “This is my best day. My best day ever. I’m going to write a poem. No—a ballad!”

Tokoyami let out a quiet breath—half sigh, half laugh.
And for the first time in what felt like hours, the tension in his shoulders eased.

A small smile grew on his face.
Very small.
But it was there.

He never would have guessed that someone else—but him—would feel this safe with his quirk.
At the very least, feel this safe being embraced by it.

“What should I do now? Class is about to start.”

He asked suddenly, a little more grounded than before.
His voice was steady again, but a hint of worry lingered beneath.

He knew he couldn’t leave Midoriya alone in the hallway like this.
But he also couldn’t afford to skip class without a word.

Aizawa looked away from Izuku—just briefly—to meet Tokoyami’s eyes.

“Then you stay.”

Tokoyami blinked.

“But—class—?”

“I’ll mark you present. If anyone asks, I assigned you something.”

Aizawa shifted, already pulling out his phone to send a quick message to the substitute.
His voice remained even, but his gaze softened just slightly.

“This is more important.”

Tokoyami looked back down at the shadow-wrapped boy resting beside him.

“…I don’t really know what to say to him,”

He admitted quietly.

“You don’t have to say anything,” Aizawa replied. “You’re already doing enough just by being here.”

He paused for a beat, then added, lower now:

“Not everyone needs words to make someone feel safe.”

That settled into Tokoyami’s chest like a truth he hadn’t known he’d needed.
He didn’t answer—just let it sit there, warm and steady.

Aizawa stepped back slowly, giving them space.

“I’ll check in after class,” he added. “Just stay with him. Let him wake up when he’s ready.”

Then—almost as an afterthought, but maybe not:

“…Thank you.”

Tokoyami’s head lifted slightly in surprise.
But he didn’t answer.

He didn’t need to.

He just turned his gaze back to Midoriya, and stayed.

He just turned back to the quiet breathing inside the darkness of the hallway and stayed.

Izuku’s mind surfaced like something half-forgotten.

Not fast.
Not all at once.

But gently—like waking from too long underwater.

Warm.

That was the first thing he noticed.

Not light.
Not pain.
Not metal or restraints or antiseptic on his tongue.

Just... warmth.

It surrounded him like a thick blanket.
Heavy enough to weigh him down, but not in a frightening way.
More like the pressure of deep water, or the way a cat might curl against your ribs.

And it was dark.

But not the kind of dark that meant danger.
Not the pitch-black void of solitary rooms and echoing silence.
This dark was soft.
Deep.
Comfortable.

He didn’t open his eyes right away.

Didn’t want to.

Because for once, there was no light stinging the backs of his eyelids.
No alarms.
No shouting.
No burning.

Just breathing.

Slow.
Steady.
Not his own.

Someone nearby was breathing too.

Inhale.
Exhale.
Gentle.

Izuku’s fingers twitched slightly—barely a movement—but the shadows around him shifted in response.
Not retreating.
Not smothering.
Just adjusting.

Like they knew.

His body was still trembling faintly.
But it was the aftermath kind of trembling.
The kind that came after the panic ended, when the adrenaline began to bleed away and left nothing but emptiness behind.

He wasn’t sure when it stopped hurting.

He wasn’t even sure what happened.

There was a hallway, and light.
A door.
His hand in someone else’s—

He flinched.

No—no.
That hand wasn’t here.

He dared to open his eyes.

Darkness greeted him.
Not empty, but full.
He could see the faint glow of Dark Shadow’s eyes above him.
The edges of a wing curled beside his cheek.

And behind the folds of shade, he saw someone sitting quietly against the wall.

Tokoyami.

He wasn’t saying anything.
Wasn’t moving.
Just… there.

Watching.

His presence didn’t feel heavy.

It felt still.

Like a shadow at the edge of a room that never moves unless the wind says so.

Izuku blinked once.
Slowly.

He didn’t feel like running.

He didn’t feel like curling up tighter either.

He just... stayed.

Dark Shadow shifted slightly, as if aware he was awake, but didn’t unwrap.

Didn’t force anything.

Izuku let his head sink back into the darkness.

His throat ached.
His limbs were tired.
But nothing hurt.

Nothing screamed.

The weight of fear had lifted.
Not vanished.
But eased.

He was still here.

He was still safe.

And for now… that was enough.

He closed his eyes again.

Not because he was scared.

But because—for once—he could.

Izuku didn’t know how long he rested like that.

Time was soft here.

Quiet.

But eventually, his fingers shifted again—this time, not out of panic, but intention.

He blinked up at the quiet flicker of Dark Shadow’s eyes, then slowly turned his head toward Tokoyami.

The boy was still there.
Sitting against the wall like a silent sentry.
Legs crossed.
Hands still.
Waiting, but not watching too hard.

Izuku licked his lips, uncertain.
His voice hadn't worked much today.
His throat was raw—not from screaming, but from everything that had almost happened.

He opened his mouth.
Tried once.
No sound.

Tried again.

“…Thank you.”

Barely a whisper.
So faint it could’ve been imagined.

But Tokoyami heard it.

His head lifted slightly, surprised—but he didn’t speak at first.
Just looked at Izuku, his expression unreadable beneath the shadow of his hair.

Then he nodded once.
Slow.
Not dismissive—just steady.

Dark Shadow stirred beside Izuku, his voice low and warm.

“You’re welcome.”

Izuku blinked, eyes wide for a moment.
He hadn’t expected a reply.
Especially not from him.

Dark Shadow tilted his head slightly, as if smiling without a mouth.

“You’re small. But very heavy when you panic.”

Izuku let out a tiny puff of air.
A laugh—but barely.

Tokoyami looked mildly horrified.

“You said that out loud.”

Dark Shadow gave a hum.

“He’s allowed to laugh. I like when people laugh. It makes things softer.”

Izuku smiled.

A real one.

Small.
Fragile.
But real.

Tokoyami gave a quiet sigh, rubbing the back of his neck.

“You’re lucky he likes you. Usually he only says things like that to me when I trip on the stairs.”

“I do warn you,” Dark Shadow huffed dramatically. “But do you listen? Nooo…”

Izuku giggled again—more of a breathy hiccup than sound.
His chest still felt tight, but not in the awful way.

In the way that happens when something unexpected lets light through the cracks.

He didn’t know what this was.

Not yet.

But maybe… just maybe…

It was the beginning of safe.

After a bit of comforting silence Izuku couldn’t help but ask still in his whispered and unused voice.

“…Did I scare you?”

Tokoyami turned to him slowly, eyes thoughtful.

“No.”

He said it like it was fact.
No hesitation.

Izuku ducked his head, fingers tugging lightly at the edge of Dark Shadow’s wing.

“…Scared myself,”

He admitted.

Tokoyami hummed in response.

“Understandable.”

Another pause.

Then—surprisingly:

“I used to pass out when I lost control of him.”

Izuku looked up.

Tokoyami’s gaze was distant now, as if he were pulling something from memory.

“First time it happened, I thought I’d killed someone. Woke up and everyone was screaming. There were holes in the walls. Lights flickering. The teacher crying.”

Izuku blinked.

“…Did you?”

“No,” Tokoyami said, shaking his head. “But I didn’t know that at the time. And that made it worse.”

Izuku swallowed.

“What did you do?”

“Stopped using my quirk,” he said simply. “For months.”

Dark Shadow huffed beside them.

“Very dramatic months.”

Tokoyami gave him a sidelong glare.

“You destroyed three windows and nearly collapsed a gym wall.”

“I was frightened!”

“You bit a teacher.”

“…He startled me.”

Izuku covered his mouth with his sleeve to smother the sudden, uncontrollable laugh that slipped out.

Tokoyami blinked, then smiled—just barely, just enough.

“I guess what I mean is…” he said, voice quieter now, “…You don’t have to be afraid of fear.”

Izuku looked at him again.

“You’re not wrong for panicking,” Tokoyami continued. “You’re just learning how to breathe again.”

There was no pity in his voice.

Just understanding.

Maybe not perfect understanding—but enough.

And Izuku… didn’t feel the need to explain.
For once, someone got it without being told.

He nodded.

Then leaned a little more into the shadow beside him.

They stayed like that for a while.
No words.
No pressure.
Just the sound of air vents and soft hallway light, slowly brightening again now that Aizawa hadn’t cut them back off.

Eventually, Tokoyami broke the silence:

“…If you want, we could stay like this until class ends or we could go back. Your choice.”

Izuku didn’t answer.

He just rested his head quietly against the fold of Dark Shadow’s wing.

Which was answer enough.

The bell cut through the quiet like a thread snapping.

Izuku flinched slightly—not from fear this time, just surprise.
Dark Shadow instinctively folded his wing a little tighter again, like shielding him from the sound.

Tokoyami turned his head, just in time to see the door in front of them slide open with a mechanical hiss.

Voices spilled out.

Laughter, conversation, the scrape of chairs.

Then it all stopped.

Like a collective inhale that didn’t know whether to release.

Uraraka was the first to freeze in the doorway, her mouth open mid-laugh.
Iida stepped in right behind her—and promptly walked into her back.

“Oof—Uraraka, please—why have we sto—”

He cut himself off as his eyes landed on the scene just beyond the door.

Kirishima poked his head around.
Then Mina.
Then Jirou.
Then everyone else.

It didn’t take long before all of Class 1-A stood gathered just behind the threshold, their chatter evaporated into stunned silence.

There, on the floor just outside their classroom, sat Tokoyami Fumikage.

Back resting against the wall.
Legs pulled in.
Quiet.

And next to him, half-wrapped in a warm tangle of shadows, was Midoriya.

Eyes open.

Awake.

Still curled beneath the soft curve of Dark Shadow’s wing, head resting against the edge like it belonged there.

Neither of them looked hurt.

Neither of them looked ashamed.

But something about it—the stillness, the softness, the calm—it didn’t match the hallway’s usual rhythm.

Uraraka’s expression softened almost immediately.
Her hand came to her chest.

“Oh…”

Iida opened his mouth to speak—but caught the look Tokoyami gave him: calm, sharp, measured.
The kind that said not now.

Iida nodded, slowly.

The others remained frozen, unsure what to do.
It wasn’t dramatic or frightening—just… intimate.
And unexpected.

Kirishima tilted his head.

“Should we… say something?”

“I think we already did,”

Jirou muttered, nodding toward the group’s stunned presence.

Inside the shadows, Izuku blinked at the sudden sea of faces.

He didn’t panic.
He didn’t shrink.

He just… blinked.

And slowly, carefully, lifted his hand in the smallest wave imaginable.

That was when Denki, of all people, whispered too loudly:

“Yo… is it just me, or is that weirdly adorable?”

Dark Shadow made a pleased rumbling sound.

“I like this one,”

He said.

Mina bit back a laugh.
Sero coughed.
Momo covered her mouth.

The tension cracked.

Just a little.

And in the wake of it, something gentler settled.

A moment—not just strange—but shared.

Uraraka smiled gently.

“Hey, Midoriya.”

Izuku didn’t speak.

But he gave the tiniest nod.

Still half-wrapped in the dark.

Still pressed against Tokoyami’s side.

Still safe.

The air shifted before Aizawa even spoke.

His presence had that effect—quiet, steady, unmistakable.

From the end of the hallway, he approached without urgency, his scarf slung loosely around his neck, hands tucked into his pockets.
He glanced over the scene once—Izuku still nestled in Dark Shadow’s arms, Tokoyami sitting still, the rest of the class half-spilled into the hallway, all slightly unsure what to do next.

He exhaled, slow and even.

“Alright,” he said. Calm. Neutral. “Everyone, outside. Training block. Go get changed.”

The class hesitated only a second.

Then they moved—scatter-fast, like they'd all been collectively released from invisible strings.

Murmurs stirred.
A few quick glances were exchanged, but no one lingered.
No questions.
No teasing.
Just quiet movement and a ripple of respect that had settled in somewhere between the silence and the shadows.

As Tokoyami stood, brushing himself off, Aizawa paused beside him.

“Good work,”

He said lowly. Quiet, but unmistakably sincere.

Tokoyami blinked.

“I didn’t do anything. It was Dark Shadow.”

“You stayed,” Aizawa said, watching him closely. “That counts.”

Tokoyami gave a small nod, not trusting himself to say more.

Dark Shadow loosened his wings, slowly, carefully drawing back from Izuku without rushing the moment.
The warmth lingered in the air like breath. Izuku slowly sat up straighter, still watching everyone retreat down the hall with a dazed sort of calm.

Aizawa stepped in, crouching slightly to meet his gaze.

“How are you feeling?”

Izuku blinked at him, unsure of the answer.

So he settled with a soft nod.

Aizawa nodded in return, a small smile flickering across his face.
He stood again.

“Come with me.”

He didn’t say where, but Izuku stood anyway.

As they made their way down the quieter hallway toward the training field, Izuku glanced up.

He fidgeted—just enough for Aizawa to notice.

Aizawa looked down at him, then sighed—not tired, not bored.
Worried.

“Stop being so anxious, Izuku,” he said, without hesitation. “You had a panic attack. That’s normal. Especially for you. I’m the one who’s sorry—for being the trigger.”

Izuku stared at the floor and shook his head.

“…Not you,”

He said quietly.

Aizawa smiled at that.
Maybe it was a lie, maybe not—but hearing those words from this child meant more than he expected.

“I’m glad, then,” he replied. “I just hope whatever caused it… doesn’t come back.”

His eyes softened, warm in a way Izuku had begun to understand.

Izuku looked up—and fell into that warmth.

He noticed it.
The change in Aizawa’s eyes.
The kind that never felt fake.
It bloomed somewhere behind his ribs, and before he could stop it, a smile found its way to his face.

A true one.
Like the one he’d given Tokoyami.

Like the laugh that had cracked through his chest just minutes ago.

Like something that belonged to him.

“…It—won’t.”

He said it with a smile to the floor.

Aizawa watched him.

And he knew, somehow, that smile meant more than any report.
More than any file, diagnosis, or quirk registration.

It was real.

And it was Izuku.

Chapter 21: Chapter 20 - The precious child he was

Summary:

After witnessing Tokoyami and Izuku’s quiet moment, Class 1-A shifts back into teasing, training, and preparing for the upcoming Sports Festival. But while the class begins to look ahead, Aizawa finds himself wondering if Izuku is truly ready to face the world outside his safety.

He didn’t expect the answer to come so soon.

And certainly not like calmly.

 

Just because healing is quiet doesn’t mean it goes unseen.

Notes:

Okay, just one more chapter before the Sports Festival begins—and I’m loving how soft and sweet this one turned out.

Don’t worry, absolutely nothing bad is going to happen in this arc. Nope. Nothing at all...

Anyway, enjoy the chapter—and get excited for the return of a character I know you’ve been waiting for! 💥👀

Chapter Text

As Class 1-A made their way outside, the tension from earlier still clung to the edges of the air, quiet and sticky like the aftermath of a thunderstorm.

But leave it to Mina to pop the bubble.
“So,” she said, sidling up beside Tokoyami with a suspicious grin, “you act all mysterious and shadowy—but you’re secretly Midoriya’s personal cuddle bird now, huh?”

Tokoyami gave no reply.
His feathers ruffled subtly.

That was answer enough.
“I was the one who cuddled him!” Dark Shadow boomed suddenly, his form stretching playfully beside them. “Fumikage’s too stiff to cuddle anyone. He’d rather brood about poetry!”
“I liked you better when you were quiet,”

Tokoyami muttered under his breath, though his eyes betrayed no malice—just mild despair.

“Aw, c’mon~” Mina teased. “I think it’s cute! Midoriya totally trusts you guys. I mean—he let you hug him. That’s, like, sacred.”

“He let me hug him,” Dark Shadow insisted, proudly puffing up. “Not this edgy tree stump I’m attached to.”

“I have plenty of emotional range,”

Tokoyami said with dignified offense.

“Yeah, like ‘grim’ and ‘slightly more grim,’”

Jirou deadpanned.

Denki jogged up, waving dramatically.

“I knew it! You’ve been keeping all that soft energy to yourself! I should’ve known it was the quiet ones.”

Sero joined in, tossing an arm around Denki’s shoulder.

“Dark Shadow out here getting more emotional intimacy than the rest of us combined.”

“Damn right I am,”

Dark Shadow said smugly.

The laughter wasn’t loud, but it felt good.
Relief, really. Something to hold onto after the rawness of what they’d witnessed.

Tokoyami exhaled through his nose.

“Can we not turn this into a circus?”

“No promises,” Mina grinned. “Also, for the record? I’m still shipping it.”

“I do not engage in shipping,”

Tokoyami said flatly.

“You don’t have to. We’re doing it for you,” Denki chimed. “You and Dark Shadow. New emotional support duo. Trademark pending.”

Dark Shadow hummed.

“I like the sound of that.”

“I don’t,”

Tokoyami said.

Behind them, the group started to splinter into pairs, joking and comparing notes for warm-ups.
The banter faded into a low hum as the breeze picked up across the training field.

Hagakure skipped up beside them, nearly bouncing.

“Oh right—Toko, you missed class! Sports Festival’s next week!”

Tokoyami’s brow furrowed.

“Already?”

“Yup,” Hagakure chirped. “One week. Momo and Iida have all the rules memorized. But basically? Get ready to be televised!”

Excitement sparked across the group.
Denki whooped.
Mina declared she needed a new outfit.
Sero mock-panicked about choreography.

But further behind them, Bakugou stayed silent.

He walked like a storm held back by skin.
Tense. Focused.
Guilt clawing beneath the surface.

He didn’t look at anyone.

Didn’t speak.

But his eyes flicked briefly toward the tent ahead—where Aizawa and Midoriya stood waiting, side by side.

Kirishima noticed.
Of course he did.

But he didn’t ask anything.

He just kept walking next to him.
Quiet. Steady.

Because sometimes friendship meant not asking the hard questions.
Not yet.

Just being there when the storm broke.

And it would.
Eventually.

But for now?

They walked.

From beneath the shade of the canvas tent, Izuku sat cross-legged on the ground, arms wrapped loosely around his knees.

The training field stretched wide in front of him, students ran drills in pairs—dodging, blocking, striking—laughter and determination mixing with the thud of boots against dirt.

And Izuku just watched all of this happening.

When Sero swung through the air on his tape, Izuku’s gaze followed the angle of his arc.

When Mina skidded on pink acid-slick ground, his head tilted just slightly, tracking the fluidity of her movement.

When Tokoyami unleashed Dark Shadow in a wide, spiraling attack, Izuku didn’t even blink.

Izuku watched—quiet, still, completely immersed.

But it wasn’t the kind of watchfulness Aizawa had grown used to.
There was no tension in his shoulders, no anxious flick of his eyes scanning for danger.
This wasn’t the observation of someone preparing to run.

It was curiosity.

Awe.

His gaze followed every movement on the field—the rhythm of it, the quirks in action, the way Asui slipped beneath Sato’s legs with practiced grace.
He didn’t flinch. He didn’t brace.
He simply watched, eyes wide with wonder.

Aizawa noticed.

He stood beside him in comfortable silence before finally saying, with a voice low and soft,

“You like watching them.”

Izuku didn’t speak right away, but Aizawa didn’t mind.
His own eyes lingered on the field, catching the blur of motion, the laughter carried on the wind.

And then, from the corner of his vision—he saw it.

A smile.
Small.
Quiet.
Forming on Izuku’s lips like the first bloom of spring.

“Yes,”

Izuku whispered.

The silence returned after that—but it wasn’t empty.

It was warm.
Steady.

And just a little brighter than before.

The days passed in gentle rhythm.

Therapy sessions each morning.
Time with Class 1-A when possible.
Special education in the quieter wing of the building.
Meals shared in silence or small words.
Evenings with Eri curled beside him, and a new blanket he never kicked off anymore.

Izuku had begun to bloom—quietly, slowly, but undeniably.

He spoke more now.
Sometimes just a few words.
Sometimes entire, careful sentences.

He’d started humming when he was alone.
He didn’t always realize he was doing it.

He smiled—often in small corners of his face, or at things no one else noticed.
Denki’s clumsy landings.
Kaminari’s overconfidence.
Tokoyami feeding Dark Shadow a snack under the table.

Aizawa noticed it all.

He saw how Izuku no longer sat pressed to the wall in classrooms.
How he took steps forward without looking behind him.
How he said thank you when handed a pencil or water bottle.

Every step forward felt like a sunrise after a long winter.

And then there was Inko.

When she came for her weekly visit, she didn’t cry anymore.

She smiled.

Not a small, trembling smile—but a full one.
The kind that filled her cheeks and reached her eyes.

She talked about small things again—what she’d cooked, how the weather was changing, the flowers outside the station.
She laughed once when Izuku mimicked Present Mic’s hand gestures.

She didn’t carry her grief like armor anymore.
She just looked like a mom again.

And the way Izuku leaned into her, slowly, carefully, during those visits—it was like watching someone relearn what love felt like.

It wasn’t perfect.
Nothing ever would be.

But it was healing.

And that was everything.

On the last day before the Sports Festival, Aizawa stood beside him again.
The air was filled with the sounds of sparring, cheering, and laughter across the field.

Izuku sat in the shade of the tent, legs folded under him, arms resting loosely on his knees.
He didn’t curl into himself like he used to.
He simply sat.
Present.

Bright sunlight reached the edge of his shoes.
For once, he didn’t shrink back from it.

He was watching Momo create a net while Hagakure dashed across the field, and something in his eyes flickered with recognition.

That old spark.

The one Aizawa had only ever seen in files about the boy Midoriya used to be.

That deep hunger to understand.

“Remember what I told you about tomorrow?”

Aizawa asked, eyes never leaving the training field.

Izuku tilted his head slightly, confused for a second, before realization passed through him.
He looked up with a small nod.

“…Sport Festival.”

His words were slow, but clearer than they had been even a week ago.

“Right,” Aizawa said, his tone casual. “You’ll be spending the day with your mom.”

Izuku’s gaze didn’t leave the field.
Yaoyorozu had just finished her creation.
Hagakure clapped somewhere invisible.

“At first,” Aizawa continued, “I was going to ask her to keep you away from the arena. I was worried about the crowd. The lights. Noise. I didn’t think it was a good idea.”

He glanced at Izuku.

“But now,” Aizawa said, softer, “I’m not so sure.”

He looked down at the boy sitting in the grass.
Saw how the light didn’t bother him today.
How the wind touched his hair without startling him.

“I think you’ll be okay watching.”

Izuku didn’t say anything for a few seconds.

Then he looked down at his hands resting on his knees.
The sunlight touched his knuckles.
It didn’t sting today.
It just felt… warm.

“…Thanks,”

He murmured.

The word felt full of everything he didn’t have the words to say.
A thank-you not just for the day, but for the trust.
The safety.
The chance.

Aizawa nodded.

“I’ll let Inko know. She can sit you somewhere with a good view.”

Izuku smiled again, this one smaller.
But somehow more solid.

He felt something sting behind his eyes.
He blinked it back.

No need to cry.
Not now.
Not when things felt so good.

He’d save the tears for a darker day.

Right now, he just wanted to watch.

And Aizawa stood beside him in the quiet, the sun warm on their backs, the laughter of students in their ears, and healing blooming between them in ways neither of them could fully name.

“I hope you’ll enjoy this festival, Izuku,”

Aizawa said.

Izuku didn’t answer.

But the way he watched the field—wide-eyed and steady—was more than enough.

Chapter 22: Chapter 21 - The progressing child he was

Summary:

As the day of the U.A. Sports Festival arrives, Izuku takes his first real steps into the outside world—with his mother beside him and Aizawa watching from afar. The noise is loud, the crowds overwhelming, but Izuku isn’t running from it. He’s learning to stay, to breathe, to observe. And as the stadium roars to life, one thing becomes clear: even if he’s not on the field… he’s still moving forward.

 

His breathing never felt more alive

Notes:

Hey there!

So… it begins—the start of the Festival Arc! 🎉
I really hope you’ll love it, because there’s a lot coming your way: character development, tension, emotions—basically, everything.

I’m super excited for you all to read what’s ahead!

Quick heads-up: the next chapter might be a little delayed—possibly out on Friday night, or at worst, Saturday.
But don’t worry—you’ll still be getting your two chapters this week, as promised!

Thanks so much for reading 💚

Chapter Text

A knock sounded at the door in the middle of breakfast.

Aizawa didn’t flinch—he already knew who it was.
Without a word, he rose from his seat and made his way to the entrance.

As soon as Aizawa’s back was turned, Izuku took the opportunity to quietly slide his cereal bowl toward Eri.
He never liked the sugary stuff but never voiced a complaint either.

He pressed a finger to his lips, signaling her to stay quiet.

Eri’s eyes sparkled with mischief.
She gave a bubbly nod and eagerly shoveled a full spoonful of colorful cereal into her mouth, cheeks puffing up like a chipmunk.

A moment later, Aizawa returned to the kitchen.

“Izuku,” he said, calm as always. “Your mom’s here.”

Izuku’s head snapped toward the hallway.
He couldn’t see her from where he sat, but he didn’t need to—he could feel her presence.

Eri’s grin grew even wider.
She turned toward the door, practically vibrating with excitement.

“His mom? Can I go say hi?”

She asked, eyes already locked on the hallway like a sprinter at the starting line.

Aizawa, quietly grateful that Eri didn’t seem to feel jealous or left out, simply gave a small smile and stepped aside.

“Go ahead.”

“I’m go too,”

Izuku mumbled, already pushing his chair back.

“You mean going too,”

Aizawa corrected gently, ruffling the boy’s hair on the way past.

They reached the entrance just in time to find Eri chatting animatedly with Inko, her tiny hands gesturing as she chattered about baby Izuku or something equally embarrassing.
Inko was smiling, clearly delighted by her enthusiasm.

Then her eyes landed on Izuku.

They softened instantly.

“Hi, baby,”

she said in a voice soft and sweet, like warm honey.
She didn’t step forward, didn’t reach out—not yet. She’d promised herself: she wouldn’t push.
If Izuku wanted to come to her, he would.
And if he didn’t, she would wait forever.

“Hi, Mom,”

He replied, cheeks pink and smile small—but real.

He hesitated, then took a step.
Then another.
And without warning, he wrapped his arms around her.

It was quiet, but it shook her to the core.

She didn’t cry.
Not quite.
But her arms closed around him tightly, maybe too tightly, and her eyes shimmered with unshed tears.
It was his first hug—his first real hug—and the fact that it was for her made her chest ache in the best way.

The moment was brief, shorter than she wanted, but when Izuku stepped back, she let go.
She wouldn’t ask for more.
This was already more than enough.

Aizawa watched from nearby, a rare, wide smile tugging at his lips.
Not the usual ghost of a smirk he wore in quiet moments, but a real, open one.
The kind he usually kept to himself when no one was watching.

But today, three people were there—and one of them saw.

“Mister Aizawa looks pretty when he smiles,”

Eri said with innocent wonder, trying to mimic it with a grin of her own—hers even brighter.

He chuckled lowly and ruffled her hair.

“You’re the one with the beautiful smile, Eri.”

She giggled, face lighting up even more.

“We’ll be going now,”

Inko said softly, voice shaky as she dabbed at her nose, doing her best not to become a full-on water fountain.

Izuku’s hand was already holding hers.

“Enjoy the festival,”

Aizawa said, watching them step out into the street together.

He closed the door gently behind them.

There was still plenty to do—he needed to get ready too.

The sun was already climbing high—warmer now, glowing through the crisp spring air.

And Inko?
She came prepared.

She unfurled the umbrella she had brought just for Izuku—wide and dark, casting a gentle shadow over his head.

A pocket of safety.

She wouldn’t say how long she’d prepared for this day.
How many lists she’d made, how she packed her bag three separate times.
How she’d spent the week gently interrogating Aizawa for every possible trigger, every warning sign.

She wouldn’t share that.
She didn’t need to.

All that mattered was that her son smiled when he saw the umbrella.

And he did.

The crowd outside the stadium was already growing thick—buzzing with excitement, energy rippling like static through the spring air.
Colorful flags flapped above vendor stalls, voices rose in bursts of laughter and chatter, and the smell of fried snacks and sugary syrup clung to every breeze.

Izuku stayed close to Inko, half-shielded by the wide umbrella she carried.
The shadow it cast was soft and protective, and for once, the brightness of the day didn’t seem to bite so much.

Inko glanced at her watch.

“We still have time,” she said with a warm smile. “Want to look around a little before it starts?”

Izuku nodded, just once.
The plaza was chaotic—too many people, too much movement—but there was something… intriguing about it.

A bubble of noise swelled around them as they stepped into the current of the crowd.
He flinched once at a child screaming near a cotton candy machine, but Inko gently rested a hand on his shoulder, and the panic passed before it could grow teeth.

It was overwhelming.
But it wasn’t unbearable.

As they walked, Inko pointed out different booths.

“That one’s selling bentos… oh, and look at those little hero keychains! Those must be for cheering squads.”

Her voice stayed low, warm, steady.
She wasn’t narrating for her sake—she was guiding him.
Giving him something to focus on.
Something to hold onto.

And Izuku listened.

He nodded.

Then, just ahead, he paused.

He pointed toward a small line in front of a stand.
A simple white backdrop had been set up, and a smiling man stood beside a camera on a tripod.

A photographer.

Inko blinked, surprised.

“You want to take a picture?”

Izuku hesitated… then nodded.

They stepped into line together.

Inko couldn’t stop glancing at him.
He was standing taller now—not quite relaxed, but… willing.
Curious.

As they waited, she talked to him in a soft murmur, pointing out a pair of girls trying to pose like Mt. Lady and a boy dressed in a homemade Ingenium costume.
She bent down and traced the map with him again, asking what food looked interesting, what booths they should try after.

And he answered.

Not a lot.

But enough.

When their turn came, Inko crouched slightly so her eyes met his.

“There’s going to be a flash, sweetheart. It might be a little bright.”

Izuku nodded.

“Okay.”

They stepped onto the mat.

The photographer smiled.

“Big smiles!”

Inko wrapped an arm around her son’s shoulders, slow and careful.
His hand found the edge of her sleeve and clung to it.

The flash came.
He flinched—but didn’t retreat.

His smile was small, crooked, nervous.

But it was real.

When the picture printed a few seconds later, Inko stared at it like it was the most important thing she’d ever held.

“I love it,”

She whispered.

Izuku blinked down at it.

And—he liked it too.

They wandered a little longer, the umbrella tilting and swaying as Inko kept him in the cool shade.
The vendors had started calling out their offers more loudly now, and a few costumed mascots danced through the plaza, handing out stickers.

Izuku didn’t approach them—but he didn’t recoil either.

He was busy watching.

A hero in pink armor posed with a child.
Someone juggled glowing batons that crackled with light.
A performer shaped bubbles with her quirk into floating animals that shimmered in the sun.

It was chaotic, noisy, imperfect.

And Izuku couldn’t stop staring.

“You’re doing great,” Inko said quietly beside him, gently brushing hair from his face. “I’m really proud of you.”

He didn’t answer.

But he smiled again.
Not at her—but because of her.

Eventually, the crowd began to thin as people filtered into the stadium.

“We’ve still got thirty minutes,” Inko said, scanning the open plaza. “How about one last snack?”

She pointed to a truck parked near the edge of the square, where an enormous ice cream cone sat perched on the roof like a mascot.
The window was open, displaying dozens of flavors in neat pastel rows.

Izuku tilted his head.
He remembered ice cream.
He didn’t like it.

Sticky.
Sweet.
Too much.

But… this was different.
It was quiet.
He felt calm.
He didn’t want to ruin that.

So he nodded.

“What flavor do you want to try?”

Inko asked, her voice laced with excitement.

Izuku studied the menu.
So many strange names.
He didn’t know what half of them meant.

“…Coffee,”

He said finally.

Inko blinked.

“You sure? That one might be a little bitter.”

He nodded again.

He didn’t say it, but he wanted to know what Aizawa’s coffee tasted like.
Maybe this would help him understand.

She ordered one coffee and one vanilla.
Paid.
Waited.

They sat on a low bench in the shade nearby.

Izuku took a lick.

Still sweet.
But not offensively so.
There was a sharpness under the sugar.
Something deeper.

It was weird.

But he didn’t hate it.

“Is it good?”

Inko asked softly, already halfway through her own.

He looked at her.

Then down at the cone.

“…Yes.”

Inko smiled so warmly it could’ve melted the treat in his hand.

And for a moment, everything felt normal.

Not perfect.

Not healed.

Just… okay.

And that was more than enough.

By the time they reached the stadium gates, the plaza had mostly cleared. The noise had condensed—pulsing now from within the arena’s belly, a growing roar of excitement and anticipation.

Inko held Izuku’s hand a little tighter as they passed through the security checkpoint.
His umbrella remained open, shading them both as they moved with the slow current of late arrivals.
He didn’t flinch at the crowd anymore, though he stayed close, his fingers curled gently around her sleeve.

A festival volunteer approached them near the entry stairwell.

“Name?”

They asked, clipboard in hand.

“Midoriya,” Inko said. “We have a reserved seat—under Aizawa’s arrangement.”

The volunteer checked quickly and smiled.

“Got it. You’re on the east wing balcony. Section D. It’s shaded, slightly elevated, excellent view of the track. Just up those stairs and to the left. There’s a security team posted nearby and some staff stationed if you need assistance.”

Inko nodded in thanks, and they followed the directions up the long staircase.
At the top, a wide, open view greeted them—golden sunlight pouring down on the stadium like stage lights, gleaming off polished metal and freshly painted lanes.

But where most of the crowd sat exposed in the open bleachers, their section was tucked safely under an arch of steel and glass.
A wide canopy provided cover from the sun, casting a soft shade over a quiet corner of seats.
Only a few people sat nearby—some staff, a couple of VIPs, maybe another family or two.

Aizawa had chosen well.

Their seats were near the front row of the shaded section, high enough to see the entire track, but not so high it felt distant.
A gentle breeze passed through from the open sides of the structure, cool and welcome against the warmth of the day.

Izuku stepped forward first, guided by her hand, and stood silently at the edge of the balcony.

His eyes widened.

Below, the field stretched like a massive canvas—chalk lines and obstacle markers arranged with precision.
Some students were already warming up in the waiting zone, distant but recognizable.

Izuku spotted a spark of electricity—Denki.

A blur of pink—Mina.

And a dark form folding out into wings—Tokoyami and Dark Shadow.

He watched.

Inko let go of his hand slowly, letting him soak it in.

They took their seats.

“Comfortable?”

She asked softly, unfolding a small blanket from her bag and laying it gently across his knees.

Izuku nodded.
His eyes never left the stadium.

The umbrella rested beside him now, closed, but still within reach.
The shadow of the canopy above offered more than enough protection.

Inko leaned back, exhaling quietly.

Her son sat beside her.

Outdoors.

In a stadium.

Surrounded by strangers and color and motion—and he was okay.

She bit her lip and looked away, blinking quickly.

“...Do you see Aizawa down there?”

She asked after a moment.

Izuku scanned the edge of the field.
Then pointed.

A familiar scarf.
Dark hair.
Tired posture.
Aizawa, walking across the track to check on something.

“Good eye,” she said gently. “Of course he made sure we had the best spot.”

Izuku smiled faintly.

He believed her.

The wind shifted again, cool and light.
Below, the announcer’s voice began to echo across the arena as students started to line up just beyond the gates.

Inko reached into her bag and handed Izuku a pair of earplugs, just in case.

He took them.
Didn’t use them yet—but he held them close.

Just in case.

And together, they waited.

The Sports Festival was about to begin.

The booming voice of Present Mic suddenly echoed across the entire stadium, crackling through the speakers with uncontainable excitement.

“YEEEEAAAH!! WELCOME, EVERYONE, TO THIS YEAR’S U.A. SPORTS FESTIVAL!”

The crowd erupted.
A tidal wave of cheers, whistles, and applause surged through the stands, rumbling beneath their feet like a living thing.

Izuku flinched at the noise.

He understood why Inko gave him earplugs.

Upon putting them on, the world muffled at once, the sound softened into something tolerable, like distant waves crashing far away.

Down on the field, the first-year students of U.A. began filing into neat lines.
The sunlight gleamed off their uniforms. Each step they took across the arena was met with another ripple of applause.

Then Midnight strode to the center of the stadium—her voice coy and commanding.

“Let’s get this show started, shall we?” she purred into the mic. “Freshmen! Let’s hear some words from your representative…”

Snap—the sound of her whip cutting the air.

“Bakugou Katsuki, you’re up!”

And just like that, the crowd leaned forward in anticipation.
All eyes on the boy stepping into the spotlight.

Izuku sat still.
Watching.

The stadium held its breath.

Midnight handed him the mic with a grin, clearly expecting something scandalous.

Bakugou didn’t even glance at her.

He stepped up.
The cheers dulled slightly under the tension.
Everyone waited for something loud.

His voice was sharp.
Not shouted, but clear enough to carry.

“I don’t care who stands in front of me. I’m not losing. That’s all.”

A beat.

Then he handed the mic back, turned, and walked off without another word.

The crowd responded with a swell of energy—cheers, a few scoffs, and scattered murmurs of approval.
For most spectators, it was their first time hearing him speak.
For the general studies and support course students, it was just another example of how intense the hero course kids were.

As Bakugou returned to his class, eyes forward and posture rigid, Mina leaned toward Kirishima and whispered,

“Okay, but like… no insults? No yelling? Are we proud or worried?”

Kirishima chuckled under his breath.

“Honestly? That was kinda clean. Respect.”

“Great speech, Bakugou!” Denki said with a thumbs up as he passed. “Very professional. Like, almost inspirational.”

“I thought he’d at least throw in a ‘dumbasses,’” Sero muttered, mock-pouting. “I was waiting for it.”

Jirou rolled her eyes with a small smile.

“That was him being polite. Let’s not push our luck.”

Bakugou didn’t respond.
He just clicked his tongue and took his place near the back of the group.

But he wasn’t irritated.

Just focused.

Like someone who knew what he wanted—and was finally learning how to show it without burning the world around him.

Behind him, Mina tilted her head and whispered,

“Honestly? I liked it. Short and fiery. Very ‘Bakugou-chic.’”

“I do not think that’s a real word,”

Iida said.

“It is now,”

She replied proudly.

The crowd had barely finished reacting to Bakugou’s speech when the booming voice of Present Mic echoed again through the stadium speakers.

“AND NOW, LADIES AND GENTLEMEN—IT’S TIME!”

The volume swelled instantly. Cheers rose like waves crashing in from every corner of the arena, flags waving, horns blowing, and voices overlapping in anticipation.

In the middle of the field, Midnight took center stage once more, heels clicking dramatically against the polished floor.
She raised one gloved hand, a smirk tugging at her lips.

“Thank you for your attention, everyone! And thank you to our fiery representative!”

She said with a wink toward Class 1-A, where Bakugou stood with arms crossed, jaw tight.

“But enough talk,” she purred. “Let’s get to the fun part.”

The big screens above flickered to life, a glowing graphic spinning in a dramatic swirl of crimson and gold.
As the sound cue kicked in, loud and metallic, Midnight gestured grandly to the screen.

“The first round of the U.A. Sports Festival is…”

The crowd held their breath.
So did the students.

“...An Obstacle Course!”

Cheers erupted like a thunderclap.

Midnight laughed lightly, enjoying the tension.

“But this isn’t just any obstacle course, students. This one will push your limits—mentally, physically, and strategically. Think of it as a friendly little survival gauntlet!”

A few kids from General Studies looked visibly nervous.
Others in Support started rubbing their hands together in anticipation.

She spun on one heel, pointing toward the far end of the stadium where enormous gates were already beginning to creak open, revealing the long, winding start of the course—distant forested paths, jagged stone outcrops, and faint glints of metal contraptions just barely visible.

“You’ll start at Gate A and race across the entire outside perimeter of the stadium! First forty-two across the finish line will move on!”

“Forty-two?”

Someone echoed in surprise.

A collective murmur rippled through the crowd of students.
Some fists clenched in determination.
Others were already bouncing on their toes.

“In other words,” Present Mic boomed from the booth, “if you wanna make it past round one—you better run like your hero dreams depend on it!”

“And they do,” Midnight added with a teasing smile. “Positions, everyone!”

Inko had already been squeezing Izuku’s hand for most of the build-up, but now—after Midnight’s words and the roaring crowd—she was practically clutching it.

She didn’t mean to.
But seeing her son flinch slightly from the noise, even with his earplugs in, stirred something deep and tight in her chest.

“Sorry,” she whispered quickly, loosening her grip just a little. “Are you okay?”

Izuku nodded slowly, his eyes wide as he stared at the unfolding course on the giant screens.

He didn’t look afraid.

Just… captivated.

From where they sat, high enough to see the field but covered by a roof that softened the sun’s glare, Izuku had the perfect view.
And he was taking in every detail.

The towering metal gates.
The glint of something sharp beyond the tree line.
The layout, the spacing, the students stepping forward to the starting point with nerves etched across their faces.

All of it.

Inko followed his gaze, her heart a strange mix of worry and awe.

“This isn’t too much, is it?” she asked gently, brushing a bit of wind-tossed hair behind his ear. “We can leave if you want. We don’t have to stay the whole day.”

Izuku didn’t respond at first.
His eyes were still on the starting line, where Aizawa now stood near the edge, arms crossed, watching over the students.
His scarf fluttered lightly in the breeze.

Izuku’s lips parted.

“…Obstacle,”

He said softly.

Inko blinked, surprised.

“Hmm?”

“Obstacle course,” Izuku repeated, still watching. “It’s… smart.”

His voice was quiet, but calm.
Thoughtful.

Inko stared at him, eyes wide.

“Do you mean the design?”

Izuku nodded.

“Tests everything. Quirk. Speed. Thinking.”

Down below, Bakugou was already rolling his shoulders, glancing at the field like it had insulted his pride.
The other students looked tense but eager.

Inko took a moment to study her son’s expression.

He wasn’t anxious.

Not anymore.

Just focused.
Absorbing.

The way his fingers tapped gently against his own palm, the way his eyes moved—not with panic, but calculation.

It reminded her of the old days, in the rare moments he used to whisper about heroes.

She smiled quietly, warmth blooming in her chest.

“You’re amazing, you know that?”

She said gently, brushing his sleeve.

Izuku blinked at her, then looked down, flustered.

But he didn’t deny it.

And he didn’t pull away.

That was enough for now.

The screen above the stadium flickered—zooming in on the line of first-year students now assembled at the starting point.

The announcer’s voice rang through the stadium once more, cheerful but sharp-edged:

“And now—ladies and gentlemen, the moment you’ve all been waiting for!”

The audience leaned forward in a collective breath.
The wind stirred.

Inko gently touched Izuku’s shoulder.
He didn’t move.
His eyes were locked on the field.

The gates ahead of the students began to rumble.

“Contestants, prepare yourselves…!”

Bakugou cracked his neck.

Todoroki’s breath misted in the spring air.

Mina bounced in place, fists clenched with excitement.

Dark Shadow whispered something low to Tokoyami.

The tension thickened—like lightning held in a glass jar, seconds from shattering.

Izuku sat completely still, watching.
Not blinking.
Not breathing.

The screen flashed a red light above the gate.

Then yellow.

Then—

“Three…!”

“Two…!”

“ONE—!”

And the gates—

Chapter 23: Chapter 22 - The wonderful child he was

Summary:

The first events of the Sports Festival erupt in a storm of speed, power, and cunning, with students pushing themselves to the limit in pursuit of victory.
As the second round draws to a close and the final stage looms, alliances are forged, rivalries sharpen, and not all battles take place on the field.

And after a storm, a few words are spoken that will linger far longer than the applause.

 

Strength isn’t always measured in the roar of the crowd.

Notes:

Hey guys! As promised, your second chapter of the week! A bit late, but here nonetheless!!

So yeah... we’re finally starting the real deal here.

The Sports Festival arc, like I said previously, is a big arc for my story. It will bring more internal conflict to other people than Izuku.
Obviously, Izuku’s main conflict is still present and will remain the main focus.

Oh, and a small hint: keep a certain discussion in mind. I will put you through a lot with this simple phrase!

Chapter Text

The gates roared open.

The sound was thunderous—metal grating against metal, a signal to run, to fight, to survive.
Dust exploded from the path as dozens of students surged forward in a blur of movement and noise.
Ice ripped across the field, explosions flared in the distance, and the roar of the crowd thundered over it all.

From the shaded balcony above the chaos, Izuku watched.

He didn’t flinch at the sound.
Not anymore.
Earplugs softened the worst of it, and the umbrella Inko kept perched slightly to the side still cast a soft circle of shadow over them both.

His eyes followed the racers.

He saw Todoroki skate across his frozen path, effortlessly elegant, his breath misting in the spring air.
Bakugou was a flash of light and rage, blasting into the air, carving a line of destruction behind him.
Iida bolted past a crumbling section of track, legs pumping like pistons.

But Izuku’s gaze didn’t linger on the loudest.

It drifted.

To the edge of the field.
To the chaos.
To the strategy.

“YEAHHH! CAN YOU BELIEVE THIS, FOLKS?!” Present Mic’s voice cracked through the stadium speakers like lightning. “WE’VE GOT ICE, FIRE, EXPLOSIONS—AND LOOK AT CLASS 1-A GO!”

Aizawa’s voice, dry and unimpressed, followed quickly after:

“They’re too fast. They’ll trip over each other if they keep this up.”

“COME ON, MAN, LIVE A LITTLE! This is the good stuff! The real show’s just starting!”

Down on the field, Todoroki moved like a shadow over frozen glass, a path of solid ice cutting ahead of him.
He weaved through the first wave of obstacles—trap platforms, collapsing rock towers, robotic limbs swinging overhead.

Izuku leaned forward.

Beside him, Inko glanced nervously.
But her son’s eyes were steady.
Watching.
Following.

Todoroki was cold.
Unshaken.
Every motion was planned.

Bakugou, meanwhile, detonated straight through the maze.
No subtlety.
Just force and fury, a glowing cannonball of propulsion and grit.
He didn’t avoid the traps—he obliterated them.

“AND LOOK AT THAT ENTRY FROM BAKUGOU! FULL AGGRESSION MODE! NO BRAKES, NO CHILL, JUST STRAIGHT-UP VIOLENCE!”

“You say that like it’s a compliment,”

Aizawa muttered.

“FOR HIM IT IS!”

As the students spread into the next stretch of the course—a narrow canyon of shifting walls and spike pits—some began to fall behind.
Panic broke ranks.
A few got caught in timed traps.
One nearly slipped into the pit but was yanked back by a classmate.
The Support Course student beside them laughed—then immediately triggered another trap and vanished in a puff of powder.

Izuku blinked.

“…Harsh,”

He murmured.

Inko glanced sideways, smiling despite herself.

“It is an obstacle course.”

Down below, the frontrunners had cleared the midway point.

Todoroki was still in the lead.

But Bakugou was gaining.

Every time the terrain shifted, Bakugou found a shortcut.
He blasted off of debris.
Skimmed edges.
Used the explosions to redirect himself mid-air, cutting across paths that didn’t even exist five seconds before.

Todoroki didn’t look back.

But his pace quickened.

“OOH! IT’S A RIVALRY, PEOPLE! ICE VS. DYNAMITE! WHO’S GONNA BREAK FIRST?!”

“Neither,”

Aizawa said flatly.

“HAVE YOU MET THESE TWO?! I’M PRETTY SURE ONE OF THEM IS GONNA THROW THE WHOLE TRACK AT THE OTHER BEFORE THIS IS DONE!”

The finish line came into view.

Inko gasped softly as she saw the final stretch—a series of spinning platforms suspended over a pit, followed by a long straightaway covered in slick, uneven terrain.

Bakugou hit it first.

He launched into the air—too far, too fast—

He nearly missed the platform.

His foot slammed down just in time.
He gritted his teeth and pushed forward, sweat flying.

But Todoroki didn’t jump.

He slid.

Ice crept under his feet, forming a sleek path over the uneven track.
He didn’t stop.
Didn’t stumble.
The finish line grew closer—

Bakugou pushed.

The final jump.

They hit the line almost together.

But the scoreboard blinked once—

“FIRST PLACE: TODOROKI SHOUTO”

Bakugou crossed half a second later.

And exploded.

“YOU’VE GOT TO BE KIDDING ME!” Present Mic howled. “TALK ABOUT A PHOTO FINISH! THAT WAS ICE-COLD! LITERALLY!”

Aizawa sipped his coffee.

“Good control,” he muttered. “That’s how you win.”

Bakugou didn’t scream.
Didn’t punch anything.

But his eyes were sharp.
Furious.
Focused.

Todoroki stood still at the finish line, breathing steadily, a ghost of mist escaping his lips.

A new round of noise erupted as the other students began crossing the line.
Iida came in third.
Momo Yaoyorozu fourth.
Sero swung over a crater with tape and landed fifth, yelling something triumphant.

Students crossed.
Cheered.
Collapsed.

Midnight stepped forward at last, heels clicking against the stone floor, clipboard in hand and grin wide.

“Now, now, my darlings—what a show! But let’s not forget,” she purred into her mic, “placement in this round determines your points in the next!”

The crowd hushed slightly.
Anticipation crackled.

“And the top score goes to—” she paused dramatically “—Shoto Todoroki!”

Cheers thundered again.

“And he will be starting the next event wearing the crown—figuratively, of course—of 10 million points!”

Even through the earplugs, Izuku could hear the sharp intake of breath from the stands.
He didn’t know what that meant, exactly—but it sounded like a lot.

“Next round,” Midnight called, her smile sharp and gleaming, “is a Cavalry Battle! Four-person teams. The ten-million-point headband will be up for grabs. And everyone else will want it.”

Gasps echoed like thunderclaps through the stadium.

Ten million points.

A number too big to grasp—especially in a game where headbands were currency and targets were painted in blood-red ink.

Izuku didn’t move.

But he felt it.

The weight of the number.
The way the air shifted, not physically, but emotionally.
He didn’t need to understand the rules in full to know what ten million meant.

It meant everyone would be watching Todoroki now.

And worse—everyone would be coming for him.

Midnight’s voice crackled back through the speakers:

“You have fifteen minutes to form your teams! Three teammates, one rider. Work fast. Choose well.”

Present Mic immediately jumped in:

“ALRIGHT! THIS IS WHERE FRIENDSHIPS DIE AND STRATEGY IS BORN!”

Aizawa didn’t miss a beat.

“This is where panic makes people stupid.”

“Same thing, my dude!”

Izuku glanced around the field.

Already, the frenzy had begun.

Students grouped up like magnets.
Some moved with purpose—Yaoyorozu and Iida immediately paired off, like chess pieces in sync.
Kaminari darted toward Kirishima with a grin.
A few looked lost, frozen in place, hoping someone would notice them.

Todoroki stood still.

For a moment, he didn’t move at all.

Just… observed.
Like he was weighing every option, calculating like it was math and not people.

Then he walked.

Straight toward Iida and Yaoyorozu.

Iida looked stunned.
Yaoyorozu blinked, her hand half-raised like she was about to call someone else over.

“I want to win,” Todoroki said, loud enough for the cameras to catch it. “And I think you do too.”

Yaoyorozu hesitated.

“…I had another group in mind,” she admitted carefully. “But yes. I want to win.”

Todoroki didn’t try to persuade her.
He just waited.

After a few seconds, she nodded.

Iida gave a dramatic bow.

“I will serve as the cavalry’s engine!”

A tall, quiet boy from support course wandered near them with a hoverboard backpack and three tool belts.
No one quite knew his name—but he looked prepared for anything.

Todoroki motioned to him without missing a beat.

“You. Are you fast?”

“…Yes?”

 

The kid said, half a question.

“You’re on the team.”

That was that.

And just like that, Team Todoroki was born.
The team everyone now had to destroy.

Across the field, Bakugou was already gathering his team—but this time, there was no yelling.

He didn’t shout.
He didn’t blow anything up.

But his expression?
Still sharp enough to cut concrete.

“Kirishima,” he said with a nod. “You’re on defense. You got me?”

Kirishima grinned, already jogging over.

“Hell yeah I got you!”

Bakugou gave a sharp nod, then turned to Denki.

“You—no short-circuiting. If I see sparks and dumb giggles, I’m launching you myself.”

Denki raised both hands, grinning nervously.

“Loud and clear, Captain!”

Bakugou rolled his eyes.

“You’re lucky you’ve got good aim.”

He glanced around once more, eyes narrowing, then pointed at Sero across the field.

“Sticky tape guy. You in?”

Sero blinked.

“...Is that how you’re asking?”

Bakugou snorted.

“I don’t beg. You coming or not?”

Sero exchanged a look with Kirishima—who gave an enthusiastic thumbs-up—then shrugged.

“Yeah, alright. Just don’t blow off my arms.”

“No promises.”

The four of them gathered quickly, adjusting straps, headbands, and formation.

“TEAM BAKUGOU COMING TOGETHER QUICK!” Present Mic crowed. “NO EXPLOSIONS YET—BUT DON’T BE FOOLED, FOLKS! THESE FOUR HAVE FIRE IN THEIR VEINS!”

Aizawa’s voice came like a cold towel:

“Fire or not, if they don’t think before they launch, they’re going down in ten seconds.”

“You really have a lot of faith in your class, huh?”

Present Mic laughed.

“I have faith in reality.”

With only little left on the clock, the tension was rising.

Some students still hadn’t found teams.

One tall boy paced near the outer rim of the field, muttering under his breath.
Another stood alone with spiked hair and wide eyes, clearly unsure who to ask.
General Studies students were largely ignored.

Izuku saw one boy step forward.

Purple hair.
Calm eyes.
A little older than most of the others.

He asked three different people.

All three shook their heads.

Too risky, someone said.

No offense, but—your quirk’s kinda useless here.

I don’t want to lose.

The boy didn’t argue.

But Izuku saw the hesitation in his eyes.
The stillness of someone who had more to say but didn’t want to beg.

Shinsou.

The name echoed in his mind—not because it was familiar, but because it had been on the leaderboard earlier.
Izuku remembered the way he’d maneuvered during the obstacle course—clever, quiet, deliberate.
Not the flashiest.
But effective.

Izuku watched him turn slightly toward the exit tunnel.

Then stop.

Then breathe.

Then walk again—not toward the tunnel.

But toward the girl with vine-like hair.

He didn’t hear what they said.
But the girl didn’t say no.

Soon, others joined him.

Not a dream team.
But a team.

“TICK TOCK!” Present Mic shouted. “FIFTEEN SECONDS LEFT!”

Students scrambled to finalize their groups.
A few still floated on the edges, half-formed teams or desperate solo runners hoping someone—anyone—would let them in.

Across the field, Bakugou’s team tightened formation.

“Straps in place. Pikachu, if I get shocked, I’m dropping you off the nearest ledge.”

“That’s fair,”

Denki said nervously, already sparking.

Bakugou didn’t smile.

But there was a familiar glint in his eyes.

Focused.

Ready.

And then—he muttered just loud enough for his team to hear—

“…Let’s take their damn headband.”

“AND HERE WE GO!” Present Mic shouted. “FOUR-PERSON CAVALRY TEAMS! ONE RIDER, THREE SUPPORT! STRATEGY, STRENGTH, AND SHEER LUCK! THE TEN MILLION POINT BAND IS LIVE, AND ALL EYES ARE ON OUR FRONT-RUNNERS!”

Aizawa’s voice slid in again, deadpan:

“All eyes maybe, but most of them are aiming at that band like wolves. This’ll be chaos.”

From the shaded seats above it all, Izuku didn’t blink.

He watched as Todoroki lifted slightly onto his team’s shoulders—still, silent, balanced like ice itself.

Watched as Bakugou crouched low with that quiet storm behind his eyes, his palms already flaring with heat.

Watched as Shinsou’s team adjusted their posture, tense but united now, shadows of nerves written in their stance.

Students were fidgeting.
Breathing hard.

Waiting for the shot.

Then—

The countdown.

“FIVE—FOUR—THREE—TWO—ONE—”

BZZZZZZZZZT.

The arena shifted beneath their feet.

Metal plates rose from the ground, forming barriers.
The floor rippled with sudden movement—terrain shifting.
The air snapped with quirk energy.

Midnight raised her whip—

“START!”

And the arena exploded into motion.

BOOM.

The stadium exploded into chaos.

The second round had begun.

From the safety of the shaded balcony, Izuku’s eyes darted across the field—following light, motion, and sound.
He didn’t flinch this time.
The earplugs helped.
So did the shadow the roof made him.

But his heart still beat hard.

He wasn’t scared.

He was watching.

Below, dozens of students clashed in teams of four—quirks igniting across the battlefield like fireworks.

“AND THEY’RE OFF!!” Present Mic roared. “CAVALRY BATTLE ROUND, LET’S GO!! WHO’S GONNA GRAB THE TEN-MILLION POINT HEADBAND?! WHO’S GONNA MAKE IT OUT ALIVE?!”

Aizawa’s voice came through calmly.

“They all better make it out alive.”

“METAPHORICALLY, MAN. METAPHORICALLY!”

The headbands flashed across the screen—one red, glowing with ten million points.
It sat atop Todoroki’s head, unmoved, his expression unreadable.

“TEAM TODOROKI is leading the charge,” Present Mic announced. “And no surprise there! He’s got a team packed with control, support, and zero chill—LITERALLY!”

Izuku’s eyes followed them.
Todoroki’s group barely moved.
They let others come to them.
Every attack was calculated—ice walls, sound traps, precision barriers.
They didn’t chase.
They waited.

Bakugou, on the other hand—

BOOOOM!

“AND THERE GOES TEAM BAKUGOU!” Present Mic howled. “I CAN’T EVEN TELL IF HE’S CHASING THE BAND OR TAKING REVENGE ON THE WHOLE FIELD!”

“He’s doing both,”

Aizawa muttered, deadpan.

“ICONIC.”

Bakugou’s team tore through obstacles.
Kirishima held steady beneath him, Sero lashed out with tape like grappling lines, and Denki—well, Denki was trying not to zap them all unconscious.

“STEADY HANDS, KAMINARI!” Present Mic yelled. “NO FRIENDLY FIRE THIS TIME!”

Meanwhile, Izuku’s eyes flicked to a different part of the arena.

No one else seemed to be watching that team.
Not really.
But he saw them pick their moment.
Right near the thirty-second mark—when Bakugou’s team collided with another, when Todoroki’s defense pulled too tight—they moved.

Quick.
Clean.

Shinsou ducked under a pair of flailing arms, balanced on a shifting panel, and snatched two headbands from a low-ranking team that hadn’t seen them coming.

The buzzer screamed.

The Cavalry Battle ended in a storm of noise—half cheer, half chaos.

Across the field, teams froze.
Breathless.
Scraped up.
Scattered.

The scoreboard flickered to life.

“AND THAT’S IT, FOLKS!” Present Mic bellowed. “WHAT A BATTLE! WHAT A STRATEGY! WHAT A—LOOK AT THAT SCOREBOARD!”

Onscreen, the top eight teams blinked into view.

Right at the top:
1st Place – Team Todoroki – 10,425,000 points
2nd Place – Team Bakugou – 6,000,000 points
3rd Place – Team Yaoyorozu – 4,400,000 points
4th Place – Team Tokoyami – 3,600,000 points
5th Place – Team Monoma – 3,200,000 points
6th Place – Team Uraraka – 2,700,000 points
7th Place – Team Ashido – 2,100,000 points
8th Place – Team Shinsou – 1,000,005 points

“ARE YOU KIDDING ME?! SHINSOU’S TEAM MAKES IT IN BY FIVE POINTS?!” Present Mic practically screamed himself hoarse. “LAST-SECOND MIRACLE STEAL! GIVE THAT TEAM A MEDAL FOR THEATRICS!”

Aizawa hummed.

“He didn’t flinch.”

“HE DIDN’T EVEN SMILE! WHAT IS HE MADE OF—ICE?!”

“Ice is Todoroki’s thing.”

“WHATEVER, THEY’RE BOTH TERRIFYINGLY CALM!”

On the field, Todoroki stepped down from his cavalry team, face impassive as Midnight crossed to him with the winning headband still fluttering in her hands.
He accepted it with a simple nod.
Not pride—just acceptance.
Expectation.

Bakugou stood nearby, crackling faintly, face twisted into something unreadable.
Not anger—not quite.
But close.
Kirishima clapped him on the back.
Bakugou shook him off.

The crowd roared.

In the shaded balcony, Izuku didn’t move.

He watched Shinsou.
The others blurred past—cheers, flashes, grins—but Shinsou stood still.

Not proud.

Just… steady.

One of the teammates said something to him.
Shinsou nodded once.

Nothing flashy.

But Izuku understood.

He’d made it.

From Izuku and Inko’s side, the arena had quieted—for now.

The second round had ended, and they were waiting for the final stage.
A short break had been announced, giving the staff time to reset the arena and students a moment to catch their breath.
The matchups would be revealed soon.

Inko sat beside her son in the shaded balcony, debating whether to ask if he wanted to walk around or see the booths again.
But before she could say a word—

“Can I go to the bathroom?”

She blinked.

It was such a small question.
But it was the first time Izuku had spoken first, without being prompted.
No yes-or-no answer.
No echoing reply.
He had asked something on his own.

Her heart ached with quiet pride.

She smiled and nodded, even though her fingers tightened slightly around the edge of her blanket.
Even though she didn’t want to let him out of her sight.
Even though every part of her wanted to follow.

But she let him go.

Izuku stood slowly, glancing once toward her, and then stepped into the hallway.
Within moments, the curve of the corridor swallowed him from view.

Inko exhaled shakily.
She shifted in her seat, fidgeting with the hem of her sleeve.

If she got to 240, she’d go looking.
That was the deal.
That was fair.
240 seconds wasn’t too long.
Not too short.
Just enough time to be brave—for both of them.

If he wasn’t back by then, she’d go looking.

Yes.
That would be fair.

The hallway behind the stadium was quieter than the stands.
The sound of the crowd became a muffled hum, barely reaching through the concrete.
Dim light filtered in through narrow windows, cut sharply by shadows from the beams.
A few of the overhead bulbs flickered.

Izuku walked slowly, fingertips trailing along the wall for balance.
His steps were careful, measured.
The silence here was deeper.
Thicker.

He didn’t like hallways.

They echoed.

He was on his way back from the restroom—already thinking about the arena again—when someone turned the corner ahead.

Tall.
Half-shadowed.

Todoroki.

Izuku stopped instinctively.
So did Todoroki.

The other boy was holding a bottle of water, his steps calm, posture relaxed—but his eyes were focused.
Thoughtful.

He didn’t keep walking.
Instead, he stepped forward just slightly.

“…Can I talk to you for a minute?”

Izuku’s fingers twitched at his side.
His gaze dropped to the floor.

Then—hesitantly—he nodded.

Todoroki motioned toward the wall across from the hallway windows, gesturing to the shaded side.

Izuku followed, keeping his distance.

“I’ve been meaning to ask you something,” Todoroki said, his tone steady but not cold. “Aizawa told us you’re afraid of light. Most people assumed that meant quirks—flashbangs, explosions, stuff like that.”

Izuku didn’t respond.
He stared at the floor tiles, silent.

Todoroki continued anyway, still watching him closely.

“But a couple days ago, I saw you panic after Kaminari and Bakugou used their quirks. You flinched hard. But I’ve also seen you avoid the sun. You stay near shadows. You let Dark Shadow wrap around you when you feel unsafe. Even when we study together, we dim the lights.”

His voice remained calm.
Controlled.

“I’ve been paying attention,” he said. “You always choose shade.”

He tilted his head slightly.

“So… is it light from quirks that scares you? Or is it all light?”

The question hung in the air like a thread suspended between them.

Izuku didn’t answer right away.
His throat was tight.

“I—I like quirks.”

He whispered eventually.

Todoroki’s eyes narrowed slightly, waiting.

Izuku hesitated.
Then, voice barely audible:

“…It’s not all light. Just… some.”

Todoroki stepped a little closer, slowly, so as not to startle him.

“Some?”

Izuku looked up, finally meeting his eyes.

“Too fast,” he said. “Too bright. It… burns.”

He winced as he spoke the last word, fingers curling against his palms.

Todoroki didn’t speak for a long moment.
He looked at Izuku carefully, then said,

“My fire does that.”

Izuku’s eyes flicked toward him.
Curious.
Quiet.

“You have a fire quirk ?”

Izuku questioned with wonder.

Todoroki was surprised by the question.
He answered almost instinctively without meaning it.

“Yes…I don’t use it,” Todoroki added, his voice turning hard. “I don’t need it. I’m going to win without it.”

“…Why?”

Izuku asked softly.

The word was simple—but the weight behind it was not.

Todoroki’s jaw clenched.

“Because I decided that a long time ago.”

Izuku nodded faintly.
He didn’t understand—but he respected the answer.

Then, after a pause:

“…Would you be scared of it?” Todoroki asked suddenly. His voice was softer this time. “Of my quirk. If I used it.”

Izuku blinked.
He hadn’t expected the question.

He didn’t know the answer.

He looked down at his hands.
At the soft shadow the hallway cast across the floor.

“…I don’t know,”

He said quietly.

Then, after a breath—still unsure, but honest:

“Why don’t you show me?”

Todoroki’s expression froze.

For a heartbeat, the air felt heavier.

He stared at Izuku—not angry, exactly.
But something tightened behind his eyes.
Something brittle.

“…You don’t get it,”

Todoroki said, voice flat.

Izuku flinched.

“I thought you might. But you don’t.”

The words weren’t cruel—but they cut.

Todoroki stepped back, away from the wall, away from the shade.

He turned.

Izuku tried to say something—but nothing came out.

Todoroki didn’t wait.

He walked off without looking back, footsteps fading into the distant hum of the stadium.

Izuku stood still in the empty hallway, his breath quiet, his heart heavier than it had been before.

He didn’t understand what he said wrong.

But he felt it mattered.

And maybe... he’d understand later.

Todoroki didn’t slow down until he was back near the changing area, tucked behind the stadium’s main corridor.
He leaned against the cool concrete wall, exhaling slowly, jaw clenched tight.

He hadn’t meant to get frustrated.

Izuku wasn’t the type to say something to hurt anyone.
Todoroki knew that.
He’d seen it in the way the boy moved—soft, uncertain, gentle even when terrified.
He wasn’t mocking him.
He wasn’t prodding on purpose.

But the words still rang in his head.

“Why don’t you show me?”

Show him?

As if it were that simple.

As if using that fire didn’t feel like betrayal.

Todoroki clenched his water bottle until the plastic crinkled in his hand.

He had thought Izuku might understand.
The fear.
The restraint.
The choice to not use something—even if it made you powerful.
But Izuku’s fear was different.
He wasn’t fighting his nature.
He was trying to find it again.

And Todoroki was trying to shut his down.

He shook his head sharply.
This wasn’t the time to get lost in thoughts.

He didn’t get it.
Maybe later.
Maybe never.

But now?

Now, he needed to concentrate.

The third and final round was about to begin.

Chapter 24: Chapter 23 - The passionate child he was

Summary:

The Sports Festival moves into its intense one-on-one matches, drawing the crowd into a storm of cheers and awe. On the field, competitors clash in fights that test more than strength—digging into pride, identity, and the quiet costs of survival. Above it all, Izuku watches from the shadows, his sharp observations catching truths others miss. Between matches, old wounds and unspoken fears surface behind the scenes, reminding certain heroes that not every wall can be broken with force—sometimes, it takes simply staying.

 

Some truths are invisible to the crowd, but impossible to hide from the eyes that see them.

Notes:

Hello dear reader !

So the best part is starting !
THe famous third roud: The Matchup !!

And i reward you with not one but two matchup !!!
And a small careful and meaningful conversation hehe !

I hope you will love the tension between all these characters. I truly love them and I can't wait to have them make some progress !

Chapter Text

The sky above U.A. burned blue and bright, unbothered by the tension curling across the stadium like smoke.
The noise from the crowd had dulled to a low hum—restless, eager—but beneath it, a deeper silence thrummed through the field.
One that didn’t belong to the audience.

It belonged to the fighters.

From the shaded balcony, Izuku sat quietly beside his mother, earplugs still soft in his ears, hands folded in his lap.
He hadn’t said much since returning from the hallway.
Inko hadn’t asked.
There was something in his eyes now—not fear, not quite.
But something close to gravity.
The kind that pulled the air tighter around him.

Below, the arena floor shimmered faintly as workers finished resetting the field.
Gone were the floating platforms and chaos of the Cavalry Battle—now, it was stripped down to simple stone tiles and reinforced steel walls.
Clean.
Clinical.
Like a stage set for war.

At the center, Midnight stepped forward again.
Her heels clicked like a countdown.
Her clipboard gleamed.

“Attention, everyone,” she purred into the mic, but her voice held more edge than before—less playfulness, more pressure. “The preliminaries are over. The field has narrowed. The time for teams is done.”

A ripple passed through the stands.

“Sixteen competitors remain,” she continued. “And from this point on—it’s one-on-one.”

The crowd roared.
Flags waved, horns blasted.
A group of students from Support Class Section B released confetti cannons that popped like miniature fireworks.

But Izuku didn’t flinch.

His eyes were already locked on the giant screen above the arena, where the bracket flickered to life.

 

[MATCHUPS – ROUND THREE]

Hitoshi Shinsou vs. Neito Monoma

Shoto Todoroki vs. Hanta Sero

Tenya Iida vs. Mei Hatsume

Fumikage Tokoyami vs. Momo Yaoyorozu

Ochako Uraraka vs. Katsuki Bakugou

Eijiro Kirishima vs. Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu

Mina Ashido vs. Yuga Aoyama

Denki Kaminari vs. Rikido Sato

 

A few names were new to the general crowd—but the tension was real.
Even if they didn’t know who some of the competitors were, the stakes were clear:
Win or go home.

A faint murmur swept through the students waiting near the gates.
Some were bouncing on their heels.
Some were stretching.
Others stood stone-still, jaws clenched, shoulders tight.
The storm was coming.

“First match!” Present Mic’s voice tore through the stadium like lightning. “LET’S GET THIS STARTED WITH A BANG! WE’VE GOT TWO BOYS WITH UNPREDICTABLE QUIRKS, BIG ATTITUDES, AND EVEN BIGGER CHIPS ON THEIR SHOULDERS!”

Aizawa’s voice followed, low and flat:
“This is going to be messy.”

“STEPPING INTO THE RING: GENERAL STUDIES’ OWN SHINSOU HITOSHI… AND SUPPORT COURSE WILDCARD NEITO MONOMA!

The screen zoomed in.

Shinsou’s expression was unreadable.
His shoulders were squared, his eyes cool and still.
He adjusted the gloves on his hands with careful precision and walked forward with no fanfare—like a ghost sliding into frame.

Monoma, on the other hand, grinned like a villain in a play.
His hair shimmered under the light, and he practically bounced into the arena, waving theatrically to the crowd like they were already applauding him.

“Place your bets, folks!” Present Mic howled. “We’ve got Mind Control vs Quirk Copy—and let me tell you, this is gonna get psychological!”

Midnight raised her arm, standing between them.

Shinsou didn’t look at Monoma.

Monoma didn’t stop smiling.

Midnight’s voice turned razor-sharp.

“Fighters, ready…”

Shinsou tilted his head.
One breath in.
One out.

Monoma spun his fingers theatrically, then stilled, hands at his side.

“Begin!”

The air between them was taut.

Not with electricity.
Not with fire.

But with something colder.
Sharper.
Like a blade suspended on a thread.

Monoma grinned as he stepped onto the platform, boots echoing against the stone like applause that no one gave.
He turned slightly, just enough for the cameras to catch the smug curve of his mouth.

“You’re awfully quiet,” he said, voice light. “Trying to look mysterious? Or is that your entire personality?”

Shinsou didn’t blink.
He simply walked forward until he stood across from him—shoulders square, arms relaxed, like someone already used to being underestimated.

“I’m just not here to perform,”

He replied flatly.

Monoma gave a mock gasp.

“Ouch! Was that attitude? From the famously emotionless Shinsou?”

He took a step closer, arms still loose at his side, but the glint in his eyes wasn’t play.
It was provocation.

“You know,” Monoma continued, voice dipping slightly, “I used to think your quirk was the worst one in school.”

Shinsou didn’t react.

“Until I realized,” Monoma said with a tilt of his head, “you can actually force people to listen to you. That’s power.”

A beat.

“Unlike mine.”

Shinsou’s brows lifted—barely.

“So what’s the problem?”

“Oh, no problem,” Monoma said cheerfully, circling. “I just think it’s funny. You got to make it to the ring. Everyone loves an underdog story. Even if your quirk breaks people.”

He leaned in, voice lowered.

“Do you like doing that? Making people lose control?”

Shinsou’s jaw tightened, barely noticeable.
No one in the crowd could hear the exchange—but Izuku could see it.
The way Shinsou’s fingers curled slightly.
The way his weight shifted, just enough to mean danger.

“I don’t make people lose control,” Shinsou said low. “That’s not the point.”

“No?” Monoma countered. “Because when I copied your quirk during training, I couldn’t stop thinking how easy it would be to make someone jump. Or walk into traffic. Or slit their own throat if you pushed hard enough.”

Shinsou’s teeth clenched.
Izuku saw how Shinsou responded, the way his entire body started to tremble.
The way his hands twitched.
The way his shoulders tensed just slightly, like something had curled too tight inside his chest.

“I’ve never done that,” he snapped. “Don’t compare me to what you would do.”

Monoma tilted his head again, like a bird sizing up a threat.

“Oh? Struck a nerve?”

Shinsou moved first.

No quirk.
No tricks.
Just a clean, fast right hook.

Monoma ducked, barely—and Shinsou’s shoulder clipped him.
They spun apart and locked eyes again, circling now like wolves.

“Must be nice,” Monoma said between breaths, “to have a power that makes people afraid of you. That’s respect, in a way.”

Shinsou scoffed.

“You don’t want respect. You want attention.”

Monoma’s grin cracked.

“I want to matter.”

His voice rose just slightly, but not enough for the microphones.
Not enough for the crowd to understand.

“I’m stuck in Support. Support! With a quirk that can steal anyone’s—and no one cares. No one looks at me and sees potential. They see a backup plan. A prop. A mirror.”

He lunged—Shinsou dodged.
A sweeping leg strike.
Blocked.
They broke apart again.

“I see why you hate me,” Monoma panted. “I say all the things you pretend you’re too noble for.”

“I don’t hate you,” Shinsou snapped. “I pity you.”

That one landed.
Hard.

Monoma snarled and charged.

They collided mid-arena, a flurry of fists and grit.
No quirks.
No audience.
Just two boys drowning in the rage they’d been told to bury.

Shinsou shoved Monoma back with his shoulder.

“I spent years being called a villain because of something I can’t control,” he hissed. “Kids wouldn’t look me in the eye. Teachers marked me down without reading my name.”

He ducked a swing, then landed a sharp jab to Monoma’s ribs.

“And you—” he growled, “you want that?! You want people to fear you just so you feel real?!”

Monoma coughed, staggered, but didn’t fall.

“At least they’d remember me,”

He spat.

Shinsou stepped forward, not yelling—but his voice was thunder.

“I’d give anything to be seen as human again.”

The words hung between them like broken glass.
No one else heard it.
Not the crowd.
Not the cameras.

Only Monoma.

And in that breath of silence, Shinsou moved.

A clean strike.
A twist.
A sweep of the legs.

Monoma hit the ground—hard.

The buzzer blared.

The scoreboard blinked.

“WINNER: HITOSHI SHINSOU”

The crowd erupted the moment the buzzer rang—cheering for a match they didn’t fully understand.
They hadn’t heard the words.
Only the impact.
Two boys fighting hard.
No quirks.
Just fists.
Just fury.

Above, Present Mic’s voice cracked with energy:

“AND THAT’S A WIN FOR SHINSOU—NO QUIRK TRICKS, JUST CLEAN COMBAT! LOOKS LIKE GENERAL STUDIES ISN’T HERE TO PLAY!”

Aizawa’s voice was quieter—barely above a murmur.

“He’s not here to play,” he said. “He’s here to survive.”

On the field, Shinsou didn’t lift his fists.
Didn’t bow.
Didn’t look to the crowd.

He just turned, shoulders rising and falling, chest heaving—and walked off the field like the fight had cost him something.

Monoma lay flat on his back, staring at the sky.

And for once, he didn’t say a word.

The field was empty again.

The announcers still filled the air with noise—Present Mic throwing out commentary, Aizawa muttering in counterbalance—but up in the shaded balcony, it felt quieter than ever.

Izuku didn’t move.

Not even a twitch.

He watched as Shinsou stepped off the platform, alone.
His shoulders didn’t sag, his head didn’t drop—but there was something brittle in the way he moved.
Like something unseen had cracked and he was pretending not to notice the pieces.

From where Izuku sat, he could see the edge of the hallway entrance.
The place where fighters came and went—where they reappeared either triumphant or trembling, panting or proud.

Shinsou didn’t look like any of those things.

He just looked… tired.

No one clapped for him in the waiting tunnel.
No teammates waiting.
No classmates cheering.

Just silence.

Izuku’s hands folded together in his lap.

He didn’t know Shinsou.
Not really.
But he’d been watching.
He’d seen the way people flinched when Shinsou spoke too suddenly.
The way other students gave him just a bit more space than necessary.
The way they assumed.

And now—now he’d won a match without even using the thing that made him dangerous.

Izuku’s throat felt tight.

He blinked once, slowly, and glanced at his mother beside him.
Inko was watching the field too, but her attention drifted.
Her hand reached for his gently, brushing against his sleeve like a silent check-in.

He didn’t pull away.

A few rows down, Aizawa stood with arms crossed, eyes locked on the tunnel where Shinsou had vanished.
His expression hadn’t changed—not really.
But there was something in the set of his jaw.
Something almost proud.
Almost sad.

Izuku watched him for a moment longer.

Then he looked back to the field.

The screens flickered again, resetting.
A graphic pulsed with quiet energy, drawing the crowd’s attention forward once more.
The next match was being prepared.
New names.
New tension.

But Izuku stayed still a moment longer.

Something about Shinsou’s silence—his fury, his restraint—had settled inside him.
Like a ripple in still water.
Not loud.
But lasting.

He wondered if Shinsou had ever once been told he was allowed to be soft.
To be unsure.
To just… be.

Like Izuku was told when his whole world collapsed.

Down below, the arena gates creaked open again.

A fresh gust of wind stirred across the arena floor—cooler now.
Quieter.

And Todoroki stepped out into the light.

The stadium had roared back to life.

Cheers erupted once more as the screen flashed the next pairing.
Spotlights swept across the arena, bouncing off the steel and stone.
The crowd buzzed with a kind of anticipatory awe.

“NEXT UP—SHOTO TODOROKI VS. HANTA SERO!”

Present Mic’s voice cracked with excitement, even as Aizawa remained unmoved beside him.

“He’s flashy, he’s precise, and let’s be real—he’s terrifyingly calm! That’s Todoroki, folks! And don’t count out our tape-launching, momentum-loving Sero just yet!”

Aizawa muttered,

“This won’t be a long match.”

The crowd barely heard him.
They were already leaning forward.

Down below, Todoroki stepped into the ring with the kind of stillness that didn’t belong to a teenager.
He didn’t look toward the stands.
He didn’t react to the lights or the noise.
Every part of him was quiet.
Cold.

Like he was carved from his own ice.

Sero followed more casually—stretching one arm behind his head, bouncing lightly on his heels to stay loose.
He gave Todoroki a small grin as he approached, unbothered.

“Man, I’ve seen you train,” Sero said lightly, voice friendly but focused. “You don’t hold back, huh?”

Todoroki didn’t answer.

He simply stepped into position.

From above, Izuku watched, expression unreadable.

He could see it.

The difference.

There was an anger to Todoroki that hadn’t been there earlier in the day.
Not just focus—but pressure.
Like something coiled deep under the surface, pulled too tight.

The kind of silence that came before an avalanche.

Midnight raised her hand.

Todoroki didn’t blink.

“Begin!”

Sero moved instantly.

He launched tape in a wide arc, firing one strand toward the platform edge for momentum and the other directly at Todoroki—trying to force him off balance, force him to react.

But Todoroki didn’t flinch.

His foot shifted once.

And the ice came.

It wasn’t fast.
It wasn’t flashy.

It was absolute.

A wave of frost rolled outward in a wide semicircle, gliding across the arena like polished glass.
It swallowed the ground between them in seconds—cutting through Sero’s tape, freezing the stone beneath his feet, snapping one of his anchor lines in midair.

Sero stumbled—skated—slammed into a rising shard of ice as the field reshaped beneath him.

The audience gasped.

He tried to recover, twisting midair with another line—but the ice caught him again.
It didn’t lash out.
It didn’t strike.
It simply removed options.
It trapped.

He never stood a chance.

Sero slipped once—twice—then hit the ground with a breathless thud.

The buzzer screamed.

“WINNER: SHOTO TODOROKI”

It was over in seconds.

No fire.
No effort.

Just control.

The crowd erupted, but not with joy—more with awe.
The kind of sound people made when something beautiful scared them.

Izuku watched silently from above.

Todoroki didn’t celebrate.

He turned away from Sero without a word.
No nod.
No handshake.
He walked back toward the tunnel like the match had been an errand.
Like it hadn’t mattered at all.

But Izuku’s eyes narrowed slightly.

He knew better.

Todoroki’s footsteps echoed in the hallway as he passed through the arena’s shadow again.
He didn’t slow down.
Not until he reached the far wall of the waiting corridor.

There—alone, with no cameras watching—he exhaled.

The breath left him in a cloud of fog.

He didn’t feel proud.
He didn’t feel powerful.

He just felt numb.

He closed his eyes, and without meaning to, the memory slipped in:

“Why don’t you show me?”

Izuku’s voice.

Soft.
Not accusing.
Not even curious.
Just… genuine.

And Todoroki had shut him down.

Because he didn’t understand.
Because he couldn’t understand.

And yet the words still lingered.

He pressed a hand against the cold stone wall.

He didn’t feel it.

Not really.

His fingers didn’t burn.

Back on the field, Sero had pulled himself to his feet, grinning sheepishly as Recovery Girl checked his shoulder.

“Yeah, okay,” he chuckled breathlessly. “That was terrifying.”

The crowd laughed with him—easing the tension.

But high above, in the shaded balcony, Izuku’s fingers pressed together in his lap.
His eyes followed the shape of the frost left behind.

It hadn’t melted.

It hadn’t even cracked.

“WHEW!” Present Mic’s voice cracked through the speakers, half-laughing, half-unnerved. “AND THAT’S ANOTHER CLEAN WIN FOR TODOROKI—ICE, ICE, BABY! …Wait, do people still say that?”

A beat of static.

“…Anyway!” he continued, regaining composure. “We’re gonna take a quick maintenance break, folks! Gotta, uh—help un-stick one of our competitors from the glacier that’s now half the field!”

The crowd chuckled.

Onscreen, a camera zoomed awkwardly on Sero’s boot, still frozen in place as he tried to pry it loose with Recovery Girl’s assistance.
The tape hero gave a mock thumbs-up to the camera. A moment of comic relief after the intensity.

“Fifteen-minute pause before our next match—grab snacks, stretch your legs, and stay tuned for our next showdown!”

The stadium volume dipped.
The buzz of the crowd grew louder now that the official voices had quieted.
Screens shifted to highlight rankings and replay footage.
Vendors returned to the aisles.
The tension eased.

In the east-wing balcony, Aizawa appeared at the edge of the shaded section, his scarf faintly swaying behind him.

Inko noticed first.

She offered a small, polite smile—one hand still resting lightly near her son’s arm.

“Eraserhead,” she greeted softly. “Everything’s okay, I assume?”

“Mostly,” he replied, voice low and even. “Todoroki froze the drains again. Facilities is having a meltdown.”

Inko blinked.
Then laughed, just a little.

“Not the worst thing that’s happened at this school, I imagine.”

“No,” Aizawa said, glancing briefly toward the field. “But it’s up there for our poor maintenance crew.”

He stepped closer to Izuku’s side—not directly in front of him, but nearby.
Just present.

Izuku glanced up—just once.

“You alright?”

Aizawa asked.

Izuku gave the smallest of nods.
His eyes flicked toward the ice still being chipped from the platform.
Then down again.

“You’ve been watching carefully,” Aizawa noted, folding his arms. “You noticed something during that last match.”

Izuku hesitated.

Then:
“…He’s angry.”

“Todoroki?”

Another small nod.

“He’s not showing it. But it’s there. It’s in his eyes”

Aizawa made a thoughtful sound.
Not surprise.
Not doubt.

He looked down at the boy beside him.

“You’re good at that,”

He said.

Izuku didn’t answer.

But his fingers curled lightly against the blanket in his lap.

Inko watched her son’s profile with quiet pride.
Then looked up at Aizawa, voice warm.

“Thank you. For this.”

Aizawa shrugged.

“I didn’t do anything.”

“You gave him a place to sit safely,” she said. “That’s more than most ever did.”

For a moment, Aizawa didn’t respond.
Then he gave the faintest nod, almost a bow.

“I’ll check in again later,” he murmured. “If you need anything, radio’s live.”

With that, he turned and stepped back toward the inner walkway near the announcer’s booth.

And there—waiting just beyond the arch—stood All Might.

Not in hero gear.
Not towering with light.

Just… Toshinori.
Hesitant.
Hands tight at his sides.
Eyes flicking toward the shaded balcony—and then back to Present Mic.

Aizawa glanced once toward him.
Then kept walking.

Leaving the two old friends alone.

They stood in the quiet corridor just behind the commentator booth, away from the audience’s eyes.
The walls buzzed faintly from the speakers overhead, carrying cheers and replays from the previous match—but here, everything felt distant.

Toshinori shifted nervously on his feet.

He wasn’t in his hero form.
Not today.
Not now.
There was no cape to hide behind.
Just a man in a black shirt and slacks, thinning blond hair catching the edge of the hallway light.

He looked lost.

“Hizashi…” he said softly, voice barely more than a whisper. “I wanted to ask you… how did you approach Midoriya?”

Present Mic blinked, caught off guard by how small Toshinori sounded.

“…Since he’s scared of blond men like us,”

Toshinori added, eyes dropping to the floor.

If Hizashi hadn’t known better, he would’ve sworn this wasn’t the former Symbol of Peace.
There was none of the grandeur.
None of the light.
Only guilt.
Fragile, cracking guilt.

Still, Hizashi smiled—warm, easy.
Trying to lighten the tension the way he always did.

He pointed to his hair.

“See this?” he said with a grin. “Brown now. Simple solution.”

Toshinori lifted his eyes briefly, following the gesture.
He smiled, faintly.
Bittersweet.

“Yeah… I saw that. It looks good on you.”

Then the smile faded.

“But… it’s not that simple, is it?” he said, voice hoarse. “You’ve always been better with kids than me. I mean… how did he even warm up to you? How did you get past that wall?”

His shoulders sagged, and for a second, he looked years older than he was.

“How did you find the courage to face him after what happened?”

A beat.

“…How can I?”

At that—Hizashi’s smile dropped.

The images returned all too easily: the security feed footage that would never leave him.
Izuku crumpled in the hallway.
Convulsing.
His body twisting unnaturally.
Skin crawling with threads of light and blood.
Clawing at his own face like he wanted to rip something out.
Screaming without air.

All because he saw All Might, a reminder of his monster.

Hizashi’s throat tightened.

He placed a hand on Toshinori’s shoulder, firm but not heavy.

“I understand,” he said, his voice low now. Serious. “Believe me—I do.”

“This isn’t like rescuing civilians or stopping villains. This isn’t a single moment you fix and move on from. This is trauma. We’re not just helping him heal—we’re learning how to not hurt him more.”

Toshinori looked down again.
His hands trembled faintly.

“I’ve fought monsters,” he whispered. “I’ve saved people on the edge of death. But I’ve never…”

He shook his head.

“I’ve never seen someone so small look that afraid of me. Like I was—” His voice broke. “Like I killed something in him.”

He swallowed hard.

“When smiling is the thing that hurts someone…” he said shakily, “how am I supposed to help?”

Hizashi met his eyes, steady.

“You try,” he said simply. “Like you always do.”

Toshinori looked uncertain.
So Hizashi pushed forward, gently.

“You’re stubborn. That’s one thing you’ve always had in your favor. So dye your hair, take a breath, and go to him. Not as All Might. Not as some apology.”

A pause.

“Just… be there. Quietly. Like a man who wants to try again.”

Toshinori opened his mouth to respond, but Hizashi wasn’t finished.

“And don’t worry. He’s a good kid,” he added, voice softening again. “I don’t think he resents you. Even after…”

His voice caught for the first time.

Even after seeing Izuku collapse in front of the camera.
Frothing at the mouth.
Muscles spasming.
Chest heaving like it was trying to escape his ribs.
Like he was dying.
He was.

Even after that.

“…After the panic attack,”

Hizashi finished.

And from the way Toshinori winced—just barely—it was clear he knew what Hizashi hadn’t said.

But Hizashi didn’t let go of his shoulder.

“He doesn’t hate you,” he said again, gently. “But he’s scared. And scared kids don’t need heroes. They need people who don’t leave.”

Toshinori nodded once.

And for a moment…It looked like he might cry.

Chapter 25: Chapter 24 - The analytic child he was

Summary:

The Sports Festival returns in full force, bringing matches that test skill, spirit, and self-belief. From chaotic clashes to fierce showdowns, each competitor faces more than just their opponent—pushing through doubt, pressure, and the weight of watching eyes. Amid the noise and light, quiet moments of connection and understanding spark, reminding everyone that victory isn’t always measured on the scoreboard.

 

Some battles are fought in the heart as much as in the battlefield

Notes:

Okay, so—I’ve officially finished writing the Sports Festival arc! It’s going to be 15 chapters long, just like the last one (which means it’ll wrap up at chapter 30). I know, weird! How did it end up this long? Honestly, I have no idea myself.

And as I started working on the next arc, I suddenly realized… I forgot how to write in a single POV!

As you’ve probably guessed (and will keep noticing), this arc jumps between different POVs since I wanted to focus more on other characters—without forgetting Izuku, of course.
I hope you’ll enjoy this chapter and the whole ping-ponging-between-characters concept… because there’s going to be a lot of it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The stadium flared back to life.

A booming voice erupted over the loudspeakers—louder than before, as if the break had recharged Present Mic’s entire soul.

“AAAAAND WE’RE BACK, BABY!”

Present Mic practically sang the words, his voice echoing across the polished stone of the arena.

“Hope you’re all hydrated, because our next matchup is gonna be wild, weird, and maybe just a little uncomfortable!”

Aizawa sighed audibly beside him.

“Our next match: Tenya Iida vs. Mei Hatsume!”

Up in the stands, Iida stiffened.

“…It’s my turn,”

He said, voice clipped with nervous precision.
He adjusted his glasses.
Then adjusted them again.
His posture was perfect.
His eyes sharp.

And yet—

He was sweating.

The camera cut to the tunnel—and there she was.

Hatsume burst into the sunlight like a rocket on two legs, arms filled with gadgets, wires hanging from her waist like synthetic vines.
She had goggles pushed to her forehead, grease on her cheek, and an entire backpack strapped to her spine that looked like it should’ve required government clearance.

“Hey there big guy !” she shouted, bouncing in place. “Ready to fight ?”

Iida, already halfway down the stairs, paused.

“…I fear I may not be adequately prepared for this encounter,”

He muttered, clearly regretting every decision that had led him to this moment.

Onscreen, Hatsume had already pulled out some kind of spring-loaded boot attachment and was waving it around like a sword.

“It’s been ages since I tested this bad boy in live conditions!” she declared. “So don’t hold back, okay?! Your suffering is VERY important for the data!”

“…I beg your pardon?”

Iida whispered.

Present Mic was thriving.

“Ohhhh yeah, looks like Class 1-A’s rocket engine is about to go head-to-head with our resident mad scientist! Will he survive? Will he cry? Will he be permanently repurposed as a display model?!”

Aizawa sighed again.

“She's not even trying to win.”

The match hadn’t even officially started.

Iida stood in his designated zone, hands straight at his sides like he was preparing to meet a head of state.
His engine calves hissed softly, polished and humming with restrained power.

Across from him, Hatsume was actively dismantling a piece of her own backpack.

“No, no, this goes here—wait, no! That’s the anti-lock stabilizer, that doesn’t go near the face!” she muttered to herself. Then turned to Iida with a wide grin. “Hold still, okay?! This will only be dangerous if you move too early!”

Iida flinched.

“We haven’t even—Midnight hasn’t—THERE HAS BEEN NO SIGNAL!”

“Yeah yeah, technicalities,” she chirped, sliding goggles over her eyes. “Ready when you are!”

Midnight blinked.
Then raised a hand with a bit more hesitation than usual.

“…Begin?”

And Hatsume exploded.

Not literally—but it was close.

She launched forward in a whir of metal limbs and whirring gears, a blast of steam hissing from her boots as she skidded across the ice-glazed platform with zero grace and maximum speed.
One of her shoulder attachments fired a net that flew nowhere near Iida but somehow looped around a camera drone overhead.

“Oop—wrong target! But I’ll take it!”

She grinned.

Iida dodged backward on instinct, the soles of his boots scraping a perfect military line across the arena.

“This is not combat! This is a field test!”

He shouted, aghast.

“Thank you for participating!”

She shouted back.

Izuku blinked slowly from his seat.

He was used to chaos.
Lived in it, even.
But this?

He tilted his head just slightly, eyes following the flickering red of Hatsume’s backpack boosters and the way Iida flailed like a windmill in distress.

Inko covered her mouth beside him, holding in a laugh.

Izuku's head shifted again, just enough to glance toward Inko.
Then down to the arena.

His fingers drummed lightly against his knee.

It was… strange.
He didn’t feel afraid.
Not now.
Not watching this.

There were no bright lights aimed at him.
No blond figures drawing near.
No flickers of light behind his eyes.

Just Iida’s echoing voice shouting things like “YOU ARE CLEARLY VIOLATING SEVERAL SCHOOL SAFETY REGULATIONS—”

And Hatsume responding with “YEAH, BUT YOU LOOK GREAT ON CAMERA!”

Izuku blinked again.

His shoulders loosened.

For the first time in hours—maybe days—he felt something close to…

Amusement.

A small laugh escaped his lips.

And it would linger inside Inko's mind for days after hearing her boy laugh.

The moment the buzzer rang, Iida bowed stiffly to the referee, to the crowd, and then—despite clearly wanting to sprint directly off the field—walked with painfully proper posture back through the exit tunnel.

He was covered in small scratches.
A bit of soot clung to his collar.
One of his shoulder pads had an actual bite mark from a prototype drone.

Still.
He’d won.

Technically.

“Victory by withdrawal,” Midnight had announced, though her tone leaned more toward amused than proud. “Miss Hatsume declares this match a successful product showcase. I suppose that’s a win in its own way.”

By the time Iida reached the shaded interior of the competitor hall, he let out a breath like he’d been holding it since the match began.

Only then did he notice her.

Uraraka.

She was standing against the wall, arms hugged tight around her midsection.
Her shoulders were curled in, fists lightly pressing into her jacket sleeves.
Her eyes flicked from screen to floor, screen to floor, as though expecting bad news at any second.

She didn’t even notice him at first.

Iida blinked behind his glasses, then straightened.
He stepped toward her, carefully.

“Uraraka.”

She jolted.
Then tried to smile.

“Hey.”

But it didn’t reach her eyes.

“You’re next,”

He said gently, though she clearly already knew that.

“I know.”

A pause settled between them.

Iida adjusted his glasses.
Then tilted his head, voice softer this time.

“…Are you alright?”

She looked at him.

For a second, her mouth opened.
Then shut.

Then: “…I don’t know.”

The words fell out before she could stop them.

She clutched at her sleeves again, thumbs pressing tightly against the fabric.

“I know it’s just a match,” she whispered. “But—” Her breath hitched. “Everyone’s so strong. Everyone’s got this… purpose. I came here to be a hero for money.”

She laughed, but it cracked halfway out.

“I mean, that’s ridiculous, right? Standing next to people like Todoroki and Bakugou and—and Shinsou—like this is just a career fair.”

Iida’s expression softened.
He didn’t interrupt.

“I keep telling myself I can win,” she said, quieter now. “But I don’t even know if I’m supposed to. I don’t know if I can prove anything.”

She looked down, voice nearly a whisper.

“I’m scared.”

There.
It was out.

Iida inhaled.

Then stepped forward and placed a firm, steady hand on her shoulder.

“You are brave to admit that,” he said, voice low but unwavering. “And even braver for standing here despite it.”

She blinked.

“You don’t have to prove anything to anyone but yourself,” he continued. “You know why you’re here. That’s already more than most.”

“I—”

“And Uraraka,” he added, gently cutting her off, “I’ve watched you train. I’ve seen how hard you fight. You don’t lack strength. You lack kindness toward yourself.”

Uraraka’s lip trembled.

She looked away quickly, wiping her eye with the edge of her sleeve.

“…You’re really dramatic sometimes, you know that?”

She mumbled.

Iida gave her a small smile—sharp, but warm.

“So I’ve been told.”

Present Mic’s voice echoed across the stadium—even from the quieter hallway where the tension still lingered.

Uraraka and Iida stood just beyond the exit.
The cheers from the crowd dulled to a distant roar behind the walls.

Iida, still catching his breath and brushing ash off his sleeves, straightened with effort.
One of his knees wobbled slightly.
He was clearly sore from the last match—but still, his voice came steady.

“You deserve this win,” he said firmly, turning to her with a respectful nod. “I can’t wait to face you in the next round.”

Then, like the disciplined hero student he always was, he walked off toward Recovery Girl’s wing—without seeing the way Uraraka’s hands stopped trembling at his words.

Without seeing the smile begin to tug at her lips.

She took a slow breath.

The echo of her name rang again—Present Mic’s too-loud voice bouncing off the stadium walls.

Uraraka let it out in a sigh.

Then she turned toward the arena, ran through the tunnel, and burst into the light with both arms waving over her head like fireworks.

She smiled wide.

She greeted the crowd with cheer.

Because she was ready.

She was going to beat his ass.

From the other side of the arena, Bakugou stood just behind the stone gate, waiting for it to rise.

His arms were folded tightly across his chest.
His jaw clenched so hard it sent pressure through his ears.
Sparks popped faintly from his fingertips—more reflex than readiness.

He didn’t bounce.
Didn’t stretch.

Just stood there.

Coiled.
Focused.
Burning.

Kirishima stood a few feet behind him, watching with quiet unease.

He didn’t say anything.

He didn’t ask what was wrong.

Didn’t offer a “You got this, bro.”

Didn’t try to ease the obvious tension rolling off his best friend like stormfront heat.

Because this wasn’t the kind of fire you interrupt.

Kirishima had seen Bakugou fired up before—fuming, competitive, explosive.

But this?

This wasn’t anger.
Not really.

This was desperation wearing the mask of fury.

His friend’s shoulders had been tight since the obstacle course.
Since the cavalry match.
Since Izuku sat silent, never once looking his way.

Kirishima didn’t know exactly what was happening between them.

But he had a few ideas.

Still, he didn’t speak.

Because sometimes friendship wasn’t about fixing things.

It was about standing beside someone, even if you couldn’t carry the weight for them.

He saw Katsuki run out determined after Present Mic called his name.
He heard the way the crowd rowed from the fight in front of them.

They were ready, more fierce than two lions in a cage.

The buzzer blared.

For a split second, the world held its breath.

And then Bakugou moved.

He launched forward in a burst of smoke and heat, gauntlets still locked but his palms already flaring.
He didn’t shout.
He didn’t taunt.
He just aimed straight for her like a missile—efficient, precise, and merciless.

But Uraraka was already moving.

She ducked low, rolled across the stone just as the explosion ripped through the spot she’d been standing.

The blast cracked the earth.

Dust exploded upward.

The crowd roared.

From the chaos, her voice rang out—sharp, determined:

“I’m not going down that easy!”

Bakugou didn’t answer.
He didn’t need to.

He came in again, another blast aimed not at her body, but at her escape route.

She jumped back—narrowly missing the blow—but her foot skidded hard on the debris.
He pressed the advantage.

Boom.

Another explosion.

Boom.

A cluster of shattered tiles flew skyward.

But she was moving again—lighter, now.
Floatier.
Zero gravity.

Bakugou’s eyes snapped to the stones around her.
They were rising.
She was touching them mid-run, marking them for her attack.

His jaw tightened.

“You think I’ll fall for that crap?”

He spat—and shot into the air with a spin-blast, avoiding the debris cloud entirely.

The boulders she’d floated rocketed upward—but he was gone.

In the air, above her.

And falling fast.

BOOM.

The shockwave knocked her off her feet.
She tumbled across the platform with a pained grunt, narrowly avoiding a crater that cracked open just behind her.

But she got up.

Her legs shook.
Her arms were scraped.

Still—she stood.

And smiled.

“You're strong,” she shouted, panting. “But you’re not the only one who’s fighting for something!”

For the first time, Bakugou hesitated.

Just for a breath.

Something in her tone.
Her eyes.
Her will.

He grit his teeth.
No distractions.

This wasn’t about her.

This was about him.

He launched forward again—louder, faster.

Uraraka met him head-on this time.
No floating tricks.
No escape.
She slid low beneath his blow, slapped her hand onto the dirt beside him—and everything beneath them shifted.

Another rock lifted.

Another. Another.

She was building it.
Now.

Now.

Bakugou’s eyes widened—realizing what she was doing just a second too late.

The field cracked.
The air bent.

Dozens of debris fragments suspended midair around him in an orbit of broken earth.

And then—

She brought her hand down.

Release.

It rained stone.

The debris rained down in a vicious spiral—rocks, slabs, shattered metal from earlier matches—all of it crashing toward Bakugou like a meteor storm.

Uraraka stood at the center of the chaos, breathing hard, arms trembling from the recoil.

Her Quirk had been pushed to its limit.

But this was her moment.

This was everything she had.

Bakugou’s teeth clenched.
His eyes never left the sky of falling stone—and then, with a feral grunt, he exploded upward.

BOOM.

The blast swallowed the first wave.

BOOM.

The second wave shattered as he spun midair, palm to gauntlet, detonating a controlled shockwave to knock back the rest.

The air bent around him.
Smoke coiled from his shoulders like steam from a war god.

Uraraka barely had time to register the motion before he dropped from above like a meteor himself.

She dodged—barely.

The edge of his explosion grazed her side, sending her spinning.

She hit the ground hard.

But she still pulled herself up.

On her hands and knees, hair matted to her face with sweat, she grit her teeth and reached for the ground again—

Bakugou was already there.

Palm sparking inches from her back.

“Don’t,”

He said.

Not a threat.
Not a scream.

A statement.

She froze.

He was panting.
His lip was bleeding.
His left gauntlet was cracked.

He didn’t look triumphant.

He looked—tired.

“…You’re done,”

He said quietly.

And she was.

Her body couldn’t take another hit.
Her Quirk couldn’t take another lift.

She let out a shaking breath.

And nodded.

Midnight raised her hand.

“Bakugou wins!”

The arena erupted.

Bakugou turned his back without fanfare, hands shoved deep in his pockets.

Uraraka sat in the dust, chest heaving, trying not to let her emotions spill too quickly.

But just as he passed her—he paused.

Didn’t look at her.

But said, under his breath:

“…That was a hell of a move.”

She blinked.

“…Huh?”

“You heard me,”

He growled, a little louder this time.

Still didn’t look at her.
Still didn’t stop walking.

“But next time,” he added, “try making it hit me, instead of just the sky.”

Uraraka stared after him.

Then smiled.

Small.
Honest.

She didn’t win.

But she’d been seen.

High above the field, the roar rippled through the stands and echoed up into the private viewing deck where a quiet pair sat side by side.

While the fight was happening, while the brightness of the explosion was enveloping the whole stadium.

Inko’s hand jumped instinctively to Izuku’s shoulder.

It wasn’t conscious—just pure habit now, like a mother trying to outrun the memory of a scream.

“Baby…?”

She whispered, barely heard over the noise.

But he didn’t flinch.

Didn’t jolt.
Didn’t curl inward or grip his knees or duck his head like the sound had knocked something loose in him.

He just blinked, slow and calm, his gaze fixed on the haze rising from the field.

His chest rose evenly.

His hands stayed still.

Inko stared at him—searching his face, waiting for the shadow of a panic that never came.

And then—

A sound, small and quiet and real, left his lips.

A laugh.

A gentle, breathless little laugh that curled at the edges of his mouth before it ever reached his throat.
It was gone in a second—but Inko had heard it.
Felt it.

He leaned ever so slightly against her arm.

And though his eyes never left the battlefield, she could feel it in him.

He knew.

The explosion hadn’t reached him.

The light hadn’t touched him.

And somewhere in his heart—he knew he was safe.

Here.

Now.

Inko exhaled quietly and pressed her forehead to the side of his curls, whispering a silent thank-you to whatever force had let her son feel peace—even for a moment.

But her eyes?

They found the boy leaving the battlefield.

Katsuki Bakugou.

Her body tensed instantly.

The sight of him sparked something primal in her chest—hot, cold, sharp all at once.

That boy.

That monster.

Ten years old, and already cruel enough to break what he didn’t understand.
To humiliate, belittle, mock, isolate.

And Izuku—her baby—had borne the brunt of it all.

Even now, just seeing him brought the taste of bile to her throat.

She had hated him for so long, so deeply, that it had once scared her.

Not anymore.

She had imagined killing him.

More than once.

And the only thing that ever stopped her…

Was the possibility that Izuku might come home—and she wouldn't be there.

So no.

She said nothing now.

She showed nothing.

Izuku was calm.
Watching.
Breathing.
Smiling.

And she wouldn’t ruin that.

But deep inside, behind the warmth in her hand and the softness in her voice, a silent promise echoed like a threat:

If he ever came near Izuku again—truly near—she would not forgive it.

Not the teachers.

Not the school.

Not the world.

Her son was here.

Alive.

Healing.

And she would never let that boy near enough to ruin it again.

The corridors behind the arena buzzed with the aftershock of noise and movement.
Tech teams reset the field.
Drones cleared broken debris.
A faint smell of smoke still lingered in the air.

Uraraka jogged through the tunnel, ignoring the ache in her legs.
Her heart was still pounding—but in a good way now.
A strong way.

She passed a few staff, gave a quick nod, and turned the final corner—

The doors to the waiting room hissed open.

And warmth rushed out to meet her.

“Uraraka!!”

“You were amazing out there!”

“Holy crap, you nearly crushed him with a whole asteroid belt!”

Mina bounced to her feet, eyes sparkling.
Sero let out a long whistle.
Even Jirou gave a rare nod of impressed approval from where she leaned against the wall.

Uraraka blinked—startled for half a second by the flood of warmth.
Then, slowly, her face broke into a breathless, radiant smile.

Iida surged forward like a train, only stopping just short of scooping her up entirely.

“You FOUGHT like a LIONESS!” he declared, fists clenched with passion. “A BRAVE, RELENTLESS, GRAVITY-DEFYING LIONESS!”

Uraraka laughed—wincing a little from a sore rib—but laughed all the same.

“Thanks, Iida,” she said. “That means a lot.”

“It was an honor to witness such a duel,” he said, then turned to the others. “And may I remind all of you that this is the strength of Class 1-A!”

A few cheers followed.

She opened her mouth to respond—when the doors slid open again.

And Bakugou walked in.

The room hushed.

Not completely.
But enough to make the air shift.

He didn’t storm.
Didn’t growl.

He just walked through—silent, gauntlets scorched, hair wilder than usual, jaw set tight.

For a moment, no one said anything.

Then—

“You looked pissed off and cool at the same time,”

Kaminari blurted out, trying to sound casual.

Bakugou didn’t even glance at him.
Just grunted.

“Shut up.”

It lacked bite.

Kirishima watched him carefully.
His brows furrowed—just for a second.

But he said nothing.

Because Bakugou looked like he was already fighting something else entirely.
And Kirishima had no intention of poking it right now.

At the opposite end of the hallway, Shinsou stood alone near the shadows—hood pulled low, arms loosely crossed as he watched the lights flicker on above the waiting room door.

He heard the cheering, the laughter, the name “Uraraka” echo off the walls.

He didn’t approach.

Not yet.

He waited.

Let it all pass.

And then, slowly, quietly, he moved.

Toward the door.

Toward the match.

Toward Todoroki.

Notes:

Okay, so—petition time.

Last night I was lying in bed, unable to sleep because of the heat, and I thought, “Why not move the Friday upload to Saturday?”

Last week I noticed a lot more people seemed to read faster when I posted on Saturday.

So maybe it’s better for you too, dear reader?
Should I also move the Tuesday upload to a different day?
Let me know what works best for you!

Chapter 26: Chapter 25 - The small child he was

Summary:

Two battles unfold under the roaring stadium lights—fights not just for victory, but for recognition, identity, and the weight of the past. Between fire and ice, silence and defiance, each clash pulls hidden truths closer to the surface.

 

When the arena becomes a mirror, even the strongest can’t escape what they’re fighting for.

Notes:

Warning: This chapter is packed with emotions—like, way more than I originally planned. Oops. 😅
I didn’t mean for it to get this intense, but honestly… I think it works. I adore this chapter because it dives deep into the characters’ minds—what they’re thinking, how they’re feeling, and why they react the way they do. I really hope you’ll love it as much as I do! ❤️

Btw I'm changing the day of the update of Friday to Saturday ❤️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

From his seat high above the field, Izuku watched as the two boys stepped into the light.

Shinsou on one side.

Todoroki on the other.

Their footsteps echoed, slow and even, swallowed by the roar of the crowd.

But Izuku barely heard any of it.

His eyes flicked between them—first to Shinsou, whose jaw was tight, fists clenched like he was holding back something that might swallow him whole.

Then to Todoroki, whose face was colder than ever—but not calm.

There was tension in the corners of his mouth.
Something sharp in the way he walked, like each step was carved from frustration.

They were both angry.

But for different reasons.

And Izuku didn’t know why.

He didn’t understand why Todoroki looked like his own Quirk had turned against him.
Why there was a flicker of fire—not literal, but emotional—in his movements, despite only ice ever forming at his feet.

He didn’t know why Shinsou’s shoulders never relaxed, or why his eyes scanned the audience like he was preparing to be hated.

He didn’t know.

But he felt it.

And for a moment—he wished he could ask.

The wind shifted across the stadium.
Cold.
Sharp.

It swept down from the balcony like a whisper, catching the edge of Todoroki’s coat as he stepped into the light.

Why don't you show me ?

The question landed in his mind like snow—silent, but impossible to ignore.

It wasn’t loud.

It didn’t accuse.

But it stayed.

Like a thread pulled loose in the fabric of his resolve.

Todoroki stepped into the center of the ring, ice creeping at the edges of his boots, and all he could think of was how hollow he felt—how fake.

What was he fighting for?

Not his father.
Never for him.

Not for victory, not really.

He told himself he’d prove that Endeavor hadn’t made him.

That his power was his own.

That ice alone would be enough.

But the truth was…

He didn’t know if that was true anymore.

Because every time he refused to use his fire, it didn’t feel like rebellion.

It felt like fear.

Like he was so desperate to be someone else that he’d rather cut himself in half.

And when Izuku asked him that question “Why don’t you show me ?”, so gently, like he deserved an answer—

It stuck.

Now he couldn’t stop hearing it.

Every time he raised his hand to fight.

Every time he saw his reflection.

Every time he looked at the side of himself he’d buried so deep, he wasn’t sure if it even belonged to him anymore.

He was angry.

At himself.
At his father.
At the silence in his own chest.

But he was here now.

And the match was starting.

Across the ring, another boy stepped forward.

Not quiet like Todoroki.

Not pretending calmness like him either.

No—Shinsou walked like someone who’d been waiting his whole life for this moment.

And when their eyes met, just for a second, it wasn’t cold.

It was fire.

A different kind.

They always looked the same when he stepped into the ring.

Eyes narrowing.

Muscles tensing.

People leaning just a little farther back in their seats.

Like they expected him to snap.

Like his quirk was a trap with teeth they couldn’t see.

It didn’t matter how hard he trained.

Didn’t matter that he hadn’t hurt anyone.

Didn’t matter that he hadn’t even used it yet.

They didn’t see Shinsou Hitoshi.

They saw brainwashing.

And flinched.

But today was different.

Today, he had the chance to stand across from someone who was supposed to be untouchable.

Someone polished.
Respected.
Powerful.

The kind of person who would never be mistaken for a villain just by existing.

And if he could hold his own—hell, even push him back—maybe they’d finally stop looking at him like some ticking clock.

Maybe they’d see what he’d always known:
That he belonged here.

That his quirk didn’t define his heart.

That he wasn’t dangerous for being different—just determined.

He didn’t want pity.

Didn’t want apologies.

Didn’t want a pat on the back or a place on the sidelines.

He wanted a spot in the spotlight.

And he was going to take it.

The arena was still for a breath.

Just one.

Wind curled along the field, tugging at Todoroki’s sleeves.
Shinsou rolled his shoulders once, head tilting just slightly as he met his opponent’s gaze.

No words passed between them.

But something sharper did.

Not respect.
Not yet.

Understanding, maybe.
The kind that only exists between people who’ve both had to fight for the right to be seen.

Todoroki’s face stayed unreadable.

Shinsou’s eyes never wavered.

In the stands, the crowd waited.

Midnight stepped forward, voice smooth and electric.

“Begin!”

The wind stilled.
The crowd held its breath.

Then—

Crack.

Ice bloomed from beneath Todoroki’s feet, clean and fast.
Shinsou moved the instant it did, eyes narrowed, legs coiled—not waiting, not hesitating.
He dodged left, then vaulted off a barrier of ice Todoroki had created unintentionally, using the boy’s own power as his launchpad.

He didn’t need strength.

He needed one chance.

Just one.

Todoroki didn’t blink.
Another wall of ice surged forward, blocking off Shinsou’s momentum and forcing him back.
He controlled the battlefield like he wasn’t even trying—like it wasn’t personal.

But it was.

For both of them.

Shinsou hit the ground hard but rolled out of it, teeth grit, knuckles burning.
He felt the scrape of pain along his side, a shallow cut left by a spike of frost.
But he didn’t stop.
Couldn’t.

He was going to make them see him.

He launched again, quick and unpredictable, ducking behind the ice, trying to get close enough to speak.
If he could get Todoroki to answer—if he could just hear his voice for a second—

But Todoroki stayed silent.

Emotionless.

Focused.

Or so it seemed.

Because somewhere behind that glacial expression, a storm was cracking open.

Why don’t you show me?

That question.

Why don’t you show me?

It wouldn’t leave him alone.

He’d dismissed it before.
Told himself it didn’t matter.
That Izuku didn’t understand.
That no one could.

But standing here, ice crashing against stone, hands trembling just slightly behind their calm precision—

He wasn’t sure anymore.

Why didn’t he show it?

Because it was his father’s side?
Because he hated what it meant?
Because if he used it… maybe it would mean he wasn’t his own person after all?

He didn’t know.

He didn’t know.

And that terrified him more than fire ever had.

Shinsou pushed again.

Dodged.
Blocked.
Swung a metal capture band at Todoroki’s side—it missed, caught in a wall of rising ice.
His fingers bled now, scraped raw, nails cracked.
He couldn’t win like this.

But he kept moving.

Because he had to.

Because every step was a rejection of the way people looked at him.
Every breath was proof he was more than what they assumed.

He dodged a final strike, skidded across frozen ground, then spotted something—hesitation.

Todoroki’s head was tilted.
Not toward him.

Toward the stands.

Izuku watched, unmoving.
Wide-eyed.

There was something beautiful in the way they fought—cold and calculated, furious and quiet.
It wasn’t like the other matches.
It wasn’t about flash or power.

It was about will.

And when Todoroki faltered, just a second—eyes flicking upward, searching—Izuku sat straighter.

Not for his father.

But for him.

Their eyes met.

Just for a heartbeat.

And Izuku didn’t flinch.

He saw him.

Todoroki’s breath caught.
He hadn’t meant to look.
He hadn’t even realized it until their eyes locked.

He expected fear.

Instead, he saw… understanding.

And that was worse.

Because in that moment, he didn’t feel proud of what he was hiding.
He felt small.

He didn’t notice Shinsou until it was almost too late.

The other boy had launched—low, fast, bloodied but focused, capturing bands drawn, muscles screaming—

Todoroki moved on instinct.

The ice roared upward, sharp and absolute.

And Shinsou hit it.

Hard.

He crumpled to the ground, dazed, legs refusing to move.
Cold spread across the stage.
Silence followed it.

“OOOH, SNAP! That’s a KO, LADIES AND GENTS—COLD AS ICE AND JUST AS DEADLY!!”

The stadium erupted.
Cheers. Shouts. Gasps.

“SHINSOU HITOSHI IS DOWN, AND TODOROKI SHOUTO MOVES ON TO THE NEXT ROUND!! WHOOOO!! GIVE IT UP FOR BOTH THESE WARRIORS—THAT WAS A FIGHT AND A HALF!!”

He lay there, blinking up at the sky.

Didn’t speak.

Didn’t scream.

Didn’t cry.

But the burn of shame in his throat was worse than any injury.

He had him.

He was close.

But close wasn’t enough.

Not when you were the kid everyone already expected to fail.

He bit his cheek and forced himself to stand, even if his ribs protested.
Even if his legs shook.

He didn’t look at Todoroki.

Didn’t say a word.

But as he left the stage, jaw locked and expression neutral, he made one promise to himself:

Next time, they wouldn’t look away.

Todoroki stood in the center of the arena, chest still rising slow, steady.

He looked up again.

This time—not at Izuku.

At his father.

He saw how angry he looked.
How his flame twitched more than usual.
But Todoroki wasn’t happy.
He didn’t feel anything from seeing this sight.
Even if before it was what he wanted.
No.
Nothing.

He turned.

And walked away.

Not letting more confusion split through his mind.

Izuku hadn’t moved from his seat.
His eyes were still on the field long after it had emptied.

He didn’t fully understand what had happened.

But he felt something was… heavy.

Like Todoroki hadn’t just won—but lost something too.

And like Shinsou had left something behind on that field no one else could see.

His hands were clenched without realizing it.

A soft nudge at his arm brought him back.

“Here, sweetie,”

Inko said gently, holding out a small water bottle she’d pulled from her bag.

Izuku blinked. Then took it with a quiet, “Mm.”

He didn’t speak.
He didn’t smile.

But he sipped.

And let her smooth a hand down his back while the cheers below faded into quiet.

The hallway behind the arena was cold and quiet, lit by sterile ceiling lights and the hum of distant speakers.

Shinsou walked it alone.

He didn’t look at the medics waiting for him.
Didn’t answer when they asked if he was dizzy.
He just kept moving, toward the wall past the infirmary entrance—until he stopped.
Turned.

And drove his fist into the concrete.

Not enough to break it.

But enough to feel it.

His knuckles split.
His shoulders heaved.

He leaned his forehead to the wall and breathed—once, sharp.
Twice, shaking.

He had known.

He had known he’d lose.
Todoroki was out of his league.

But part of him—some stubborn, desperate part—had still believed he could do the impossible.

That if he just tried hard enough, they’d see.

They’d finally see.

And now… they’d only remember how he fell.

He didn’t cry.

But his voice cracked when he finally whispered,

“Damn it.”

The prep room buzzed with tension.

Not noise.
Not chatter.

Just heat.

Katsuki Bakugou stood alone, gloves already fitted, teeth clenched beneath a locked jaw.
His shoulders were set like stone.

No one spoke to him.

No one came near him.

He wasn’t shouting.

Wasn’t pacing.

But his eyes—sharp and unblinking—felt like they could burn through steel.

He wasn’t angry.

He was focused.

Too focused.

The kind that didn’t come from confidence—but from pressure.
From need.

From something clawing up his spine that whispered:

You need to win.

You need to prove it.

You need to show him you’ve changed.

And no one—no teacher, no classmate, no voice in his own head—could calm him now.

Just outside the tunnel, Kirishima was tying his boots tighter than necessary.

He wasn’t nervous about the fight.

He trusted himself.
He trusted his training.

But he didn’t trust the look in Bakugou’s eyes.

He’d seen that kind of tension before.

In other people.
Never in Katsuki.

It wasn’t just determination.

It was something breaking beneath it.

He glanced toward the tunnel opening where Bakugou would soon walk out—and frowned.

But he didn’t say anything.

The stadium rumbled as Present Mic’s voice came crackling back to life, louder than before.

“AND UP NEXT—A FIGHT THAT’S GONNA SHAKE THE GROUND, FOLKS!
ON ONE SIDE—EXPLOSIONS, ATTITUDE, AND MORE FIRE THAN THE SUN—BAKUGOU KATSUKI!!”

Cheers.
Whistles.
The usual chaos.

Inko flinched.

Not visibly.
Not in any way someone else would notice.

But her breath stilled.
Her fingers tensed on Izuku’s water bottle.

And her heart… picked up speed.

She didn’t look at the arena.

She looked at Izuku.

He was calm.
Still sipping quietly.
Still watching.

Still safe.

She repeated that word to herself, like a shield.

Safe.
Safe.
Safe.

But her skin still crawled at the name.

Bakugou Katsuki.

It echoed like a bruise that hadn’t fully healed.

She knew he wouldn’t touch Izuku now.

Knew there were teachers, heroes, laws, protections.

But knowing didn’t make her stomach unknot.

Because it was still him.

Still the boy she blamed in her darkest hours.

Still the one she wanted to scream at.

Still the one she almost hated enough to throw everything away.

And now he was steps from her son again.

Even if not directly.
Even if separated by concrete and rules and order.

She let out a slow breath.

Then wrapped her arm around Izuku’s shoulders.
Just gently.
Just enough to feel him there.

Just enough to remind herself that she still had him.

And she wouldn’t lose him again.

“AND HIS OPPONENT—THE UNBREAKABLE WALL OF CLASS 1-A, THE MAN WHO EATS BRICKS FOR BREAKFAST—IT’S KIRISHIMA EIJIR—AAAAA!!”

Cheers erupted again, a little rougher, a little rowdier this time.

Kirishima stepped onto the field with a grin—one that was more nervous than usual, but still honest.

He waved at the crowd with both arms, fingers shaking only slightly.

Because this was where he wanted to be.
And he was proud to be here.

Bakugou didn’t look at him.

Didn’t wave.

Didn’t acknowledge the noise.

Just kept walking, straight to his place in the arena, jaw set tight enough to splinter.

Present Mic leaned into the mic again, absolutely vibrating with anticipation.

“YOU KNOW THEM! YOU LOVE THEM! YOU DO NOT WANNA BE BETWEEN THEM RIGHT NOW—LET’S GET THIS FIREWORK STARTED!
BAKUGOU VERSUS KIRISHIMA—BEGIN!!”

They clashed like thunder—raw strength meeting raw force.

Kirishima blocked one blast, hardened arms absorbing the shock.

He gritted his teeth.
Bakugou was hitting harder than usual.

Not reckless.

Just… driven.

And not in a good way.

Every strike had too much behind it.
Not just power—but emotion.

As if Bakugou wasn’t trying to win the match.

He was trying to burn something out of himself.

Another explosion cracked through the air.
Kirishima stumbled back, boots skidding across scorched ground.

“Dude—” he huffed, bracing. “You trying to blow my head off?”

No answer.

Another hit.
Closer.

Kirishima blocked again, barely, and felt his fingers numb from the force.

Something was wrong.

He dodged left.
Let his guard drop just long enough to shout—

“Bakugou—what’s with you today?! You’re way more—”

Another blast nearly took off his shoulder.

He didn’t finish the sentence.

They spun apart—then clashed again.
Palm to fist.
Sparks to stone.

Still no answer.

And that’s when Kirishima slipped.

He hadn’t meant to say it.

He’d promised himself not to say it.

But it fell out anyway.

“…Is this ‘cause of Midoriya?”

Bakugou froze.

Just a second.

But that second was enough.

He shoved Kirishima back with a blast to the chest, sent him skidding halfway across the field—and for once, didn’t chase him.

His eyes flicked—fast, sharp—up to the stands.

Kirishima followed the glare.

And saw him.

Izuku.

Watching.

Quiet.

Still.

Kirishima’s breath caught.

“…It is.”

Bakugou didn’t speak.

Didn’t nod.

Didn’t deny it.

But something in his expression cracked.

And the next hit wasn’t clean.

It was violent.

Kirishima caught it—barely—still hardened, but his footing buckled beneath the force.

“What’s going on with you?” he asked, struggling for breath. “You’re fighting like—like this means everything!”

Bakugou snarled.

“It does.”

Bakugou lunged again—fist raised, palm sparking with fury.

“You don’t know what I did,”

He said, voice low, gravel-edged.

Kirishima blocked.

“Then tell me!”

“I was the worst.”

It came out like a confession.

“I didn’t just bully him. I broke him.”

Another explosion—sharper, tighter.
Kirishima staggered.

“I thought he was dead.”

A pause.

“I hoped he was dead.”

That hit harder than any blast.

“Because if he was gone, then all I had to do was fix it. Be the best. Save people. Atone.”

His teeth clenched.
His hands shook.

“But he’s here. And he doesn’t remember. And I—”

He cut off.
Bit the rest down.

“I don’t know what the hell I’m doing anymore.”

He wasn’t crying.

But his voice was breaking.

“I trained. I changed. I went to therapy. I did everything I was supposed to.”

He glanced up toward the stands—just once.

Izuku was still watching.

Quiet.
Still.
Ignorant.

Bakugou turned away.

“…And it’s not enough.”

Kirishima saw it in his eyes.

Not rage.
Not pride.

Just collapse in slow motion.

And still, Bakugou pushed forward.

Not with words.
Not with sense.
Just explosions.
Bigger, sharper, fueled by everything he couldn’t say out loud.

“Izuku’s alive,”

He had said.

“But it’s not enough.”

That’s what hurt the most.

That he believed it.

That he couldn’t forgive himself—even now.

Kirishima stepped forward, hands raised.

He wanted to say something.

But the blast came first.

Not reckless.
Not blind.

Precise.
Brutal.
Final.

Kirishima flew backward across the arena, slammed into the ground, and didn’t get back up.

“AND IT’S OVER!! KATSUKI BAKUGOU TAKES THE WIN!!! MAN, YOU COULD FEEL THAT ONE IN YOUR TEETH!! GIVE IT UP FOR BOTH THESE POWERHOUSES!!”

Kirishima lay on the ground, chest rising shallow, blinking past the haze of pain and dust.

Bakugou stood over him, arms limp at his sides, smoke still curling from his gauntlets.

He’d won.

But the only thing pounding louder than the victory in his chest… was everything else.

He hadn't planned to say any of it.

Hadn’t even known it was there, not fully.

But it had spilled out.
Mid-fight.
Mid-blast.

Like something caged too long.

And now he couldn’t take it back.

His breath caught.
He looked up—reflex, muscle memory, maybe hope.

Izuku.

Still in the stands.
Still watching.

But he hadn’t heard a word.

No one had.

It had all been drowned by battle and explosions.

Bakugou swallowed.

He should’ve felt safe knowing that.
Relieved.

But instead, his stomach turned.

Because the truth had finally left his mouth—and now he couldn’t ignore it anymore.

He dropped his eyes.

And saw Kirishima.

Still lying there.

Still not moving much.

Still hurt… because of him.

Bakugou froze.

His fists twitched.

He hadn’t meant to go that hard. Hadn’t meant to lose control.

But he had.

Again.

Because of emotions he didn’t understand.

Because he was still the problem.

He stared at Kirishima.

Wanted to say something.
Apologize.
Anything.

But the words caught, thick in his throat.

Kirishima looked up at him—confused, maybe, or concerned.

Still kind.

That only made it worse.

Bakugou turned.

And walked off the field.

Not victorious.

Not changed.

Just… lost.

He didn’t move for a moment.

Kirishima lay there, chest rising, pain settling in.
Not from the blasts—but from what he’d just heard.

Bakugou hadn’t just snapped.

He’d cracked open.

Said things Kirishima hadn’t expected.

Hadn’t wanted to hear.

Things that made the pieces of who Bakugou was click into place in a way they never had before.

He wasn’t just angry.

Wasn’t just intense.

Wasn’t just trying to prove himself.

He was drowning in guilt.

Kirishima turned his head—just enough to watch Bakugou’s back retreating into the tunnel.

He didn’t call out to him.

Didn’t stop him.

Just watched.

Quiet.

Thoughtful.

Changed.

“…Damn, man,” he muttered, breath shaky. “You really are carrying all that alone.”

Notes:

Have I ever mentioned how much I love writing Bakugou? No? Well, I’m saying it now—🔥 I love writing him. He’s such a fascinating mix of contradictions. In the show, he’s all yelling and explosions, but we know that’s mostly a front. In my story, he’s actually trying to rein it in—and I am obsessed with peeling back those layers.
I honestly can’t wait to rip him apart emotionally before he finally talks to Izuku… or maybe he won’t! 👀 We’ll see!

Chapter 27: Chapter 26 - The vulnerable child he was

Summary:

In the aftermath of a brutal match, laughter masks wounds, silence hides truths, and one confrontation forces buried guilt into the open. As the Sports Festival pushes forward, shadows stir beyond the stadium—where ideals clash, and a dangerous vision begins to take shape.

 

Where Peace is create, Chaos is preparing.

Notes:

Hey there!
Not much to say, to be honest.

So I’ll just ramble about how grateful I am that you’re reading my story.
If you don’t want to read this, feel free to skip it—do what suits you!

I just wanted to say that, at first, I was super scared to post this fanfic. I wasn’t sure if it would even be acknowledged, let alone liked. Grammar has always been (and probably always will be) the hardest thing for me, which is why—even with all the writing—I use ChatGPT to correct the mistakes. (Don’t worry, it doesn’t change the story much!)
I just want you to understand how nervous I was to post this fic.

I’m still new to the app and keep discovering new things on it (like the inbox—lol, at first I thought it was just my email, which is why I didn’t respond to a lot of your comments… sorry about that!).

But honestly, seeing how many of you like the idea, the story, and my writing—and how kind you’ve been in the comments—makes me want to cry every time.

I’m a sensitive person, so I can’t really help it.
But still… thank you.

This fanfiction still has a long way to go before it’s finished, and I really hope you’ll continue to support it. I also hope I won’t get tired of writing it. Even if I have less time on my hands, I’ll make sure to keep posting—life may get in the way sometimes, but I won’t give up on it.

Thank you all. Truly.

Okay, now go on—read the chapter before I ramble too much. <3
Love to all.

Chapter Text

Kirishima sat on the edge of a bench just beyond the arena gates, one leg stretched out, the other bent close to his chest.
His arms were bandaged in thick gauze, his ribs sore under the wrap pressed tightly around them.
A little bruised, a little winded, but still—grinning.

Mina flopped down beside him, practically vibrating.

“Dude. You got launched.”

“Yeah,” Kaminari added, dropping to the ground in front of him, “I counted three flips in the air. You looked like a cartoon.”

Sero leaned against the wall, grinning.

“When you hit the dirt, the whole stadium flinched. It was kind of epic.”

Kirishima laughed, then winced, hand pressing to his ribs.

“Okay, okay—ow—I get it. I lost hard.”

Mina grinned.

“But you lost like a man, Eiji. Big boom, dramatic fall, main character energy.”

“Exactly!” Kaminari said. “No shame in getting blasted by Bakugou. He’s, like, allergic to going easy on people.”

Kirishima chuckled again, but quieter this time.

They meant it all in fun.

He knew that.

But he hadn’t just lost.

He’d seen something.
Heard something no one else had.

And even now, sitting here, he didn’t quite know what to do with it.

Still, he smiled through it.
Took the teasing.

And said nothing.

His eyes drifted toward the tunnel Bakugou had disappeared into.

Still no sign of him.

Still not a word.

And that silence said more than it should’ve.

The corridor behind the stadium was quiet.

Cooler.
Dimmer.
Still humming faintly from the crowd’s distant cheers.

Katsuki stood alone at the end of it, hands stuffed deep into his pockets, sweat still clinging to his neck, smoke still curling faintly off his gauntlets.

He hadn’t moved since the fight.

Hadn’t said a word.

Just stood there—back against the wall, jaw clenched tight, like if he let go of even one thread, the rest would unravel too.

Footsteps echoed down the hallway.

He didn’t look up.

Didn’t need to.

He recognized the gait.

Dry fabric.
Slow stride.
Weighted silence.

Aizawa.

“Bakugou,”

The man said simply, tone unreadable.

Katsuki didn’t respond.

Didn’t turn around.

Aizawa stopped a few feet away.
Crossed his arms.
Studied him.

“You want to explain what that was?”

Still nothing.

Only the flicker of tension in Katsuki’s shoulders.
Barely restrained.

“You’ve been doing better,” Aizawa continued. “Pulling back when you needed to. Not today.”

Bakugou’s fists twitched.

“I didn’t lose control.”

Aizawa’s eyes narrowed slightly.

“No. But you weaponized your guilt. You fought like it was eating you alive.”

A long silence.

Then—

“…He was watching.”

It slipped out quieter than Bakugou intended.

But it didn’t surprise Aizawa.

“I know,”

He said simply.

Bakugou exhaled hard through his nose, like the breath had been punched out of him.

“I wasn’t trying to scare him.”

“I know you weren’t,”

Aizawa said.

“But I could’ve.” His voice cracked—just faintly. “And Kirishima…”

Aizawa stepped closer.

“You didn’t cross the line. But you came damn close. That’s why I’m here.”

Another silence.

Then Bakugou spoke, bitter and hoarse.

“I tried to make it right. Did everything I could. I trained. I changed. I stopped pretending I wasn’t the villain in his story.”

His voice dropped.

“But it’s still not enough.”

Aizawa let that hang in the air.

Because he’d known this was coming.

He sighed—not tired of Bakugou.

Just tired for him.

“I never said this would be easy,” he said. “Hell, I told you not to push him. To stay back. Let him come to you—if he ever does.”

Bakugou nodded, jaw clenching.

“I remember.”

“I told you that for Izuku’s sake,” Aizawa added, tone steady. “But what I didn’t consider… was you.”

Bakugou blinked.

“What?”

Aizawa looked at him fully now—sharp gaze, but no judgment. Just weight.

“You’ve been carrying this guilt for years. Silently. Intentionally. You’ve worked hard not to let it spill out. But it did today. Loudly.”

Katsuki bit the inside of his cheek.

“I’m not excusing you,” Aizawa said, firm again. “Izuku’s safety comes first. Always. And I still don’t want you pushing him.”

Bakugou looked down.

“But,” Aizawa continued, softer now, “if bottling this up is making you dangerous to yourself or others… then we need to address that too.”

Katsuki didn’t speak.

But his chest rose more unevenly now.

“And listen,” Aizawa added, voice quieter, “I know you hate yourself for what you did. I know you’re afraid that being near him will undo whatever progress you’ve made.”

He stepped closer.

“But you’re here. And you’re still trying. That counts. You just can’t lose yourself in the effort to fix something that maybe can’t be fixed.”

Bakugou stared at the floor.

Whispered,

“Then what the hell am I supposed to do?”

Aizawa’s reply came without hesitation.

“You live with it. You keep growing. You keep going to therapy. You talk to people when it gets bad.” A pause. “You talk to me.”

Bakugou’s mouth twisted. “I don’t even know how to say half the things in my head.”

“Start with one,” Aizawa said. “Even if it’s ugly.”

Another silence.

Then Bakugou murmured, barely audible,

“He doesn’t remember. And I—I don’t know if I should be glad or not.”

Aizawa nodded.

“That’s human.”

“I’m not a good person.”

“You’re trying to be.”

“…It’s not enough.”

“It’s not supposed to be,” Aizawa said gently. “That’s why we keep going.”

Bakugou let his head fall back against the wall.
Closed his eyes.

He didn’t cry.

Didn’t speak.

Didn’t move.

But something in him—just a little—unlocked.

Aizawa stepped back.

“I’m not asking you to talk to him. I’m not asking you to fix anything. But I am asking you not to destroy yourself trying.”

No answer.

Just the faintest nod.

And when Aizawa turned to leave, he added one last thing:

“When you’re ready—really ready—you can try to talk to him. But you’ll only get one chance. Make it count.”

And then he left.

Leaving Bakugou behind, smoke trailing from his gauntlets, breathing quietly in the dark.

Not healed.

Not fixed.

But maybe—

just maybe—

not entirely alone.

The hallway behind the stadium was buzzing again.

The next match was about to start.

Ochako fiddled with the hem of her sleeve as she made her way toward the prep area, weaving through the crowd of medics, staff, and competitors.
The roar of the crowd echoed in waves, but her focus stayed narrow.

She spotted him near the edge of the corridor—standing still, posture straight, jaw tight.

Iida Tenya.

Staring ahead like he was already on the battlefield.

Ochako slowed as she neared, then gave a soft smile.

“You know, you looked way more relaxed when I was the one panicking,”

She said lightly.

Iida blinked, startled.
He turned to her.

“Uraraka!” he said, adjusting his glasses quickly, like he hadn’t even realized they’d slid down his nose. “I… ah, apologies. I was merely—mentally preparing.”

She raised an eyebrow.

“Mentally preparing to vibrate out of your boots?”

His shoulders dropped—just slightly.

“Was it that obvious?”

“Only a little,” she teased, then softened. “Hey. I mean it. You’ve got this.”

Iida paused, eyes flicking down for a second.

She took a step closer, voice lowering just a bit.

“You believed in me when I felt like I didn’t belong out there,” she said. “You said I was strong. That I could stand with the best of them.”

She reached up and gave his shoulder a gentle squeeze.

“So now I’m saying it back. You’re strong, Iida. You belong up there. And you’ll do great—even against someone like Todoroki.”

Iida stared at her, stunned for a moment.

Then a smile bloomed across his face—small but sincere.

“Thank you,” he said. “Truly. Your words… mean a great deal.”

Ochako grinned.

“I better see you make that boy run, alright?”

Iida chuckled, posture straightening again—but less stiff now.

“Understood! I shall endeavor to be as swift and dazzling as possible!”

“Oh, boy,” Ochako laughed, stepping back, “he’s doing the vocabulary thing again. That’s how I know you’re back.”

A distant voice echoed from the arena gates—Present Mic’s booming countdown.

They both looked up.

Time.

Iida nodded once, sharply.

“Wish me luck.”

“You won’t need it,” she called as he jogged toward the light. “But I’m giving it anyway!”

And just like that, he was gone—helmet gleaming, arms pumping, running toward the door leading to the field with purpose in every step.

Ochako stayed behind, hands in her pockets, watching him go.

“Kick his ass, Iida,”

She whispered with a grin.

“WE’RE ENTERING THE SEMI-FINALS OF THIS YEAR’S U.A. SPORTS FESTIVAL!!”

Cheers erupted from every corner of the arena.
Flags waved.
Horns blared.
The energy was electric.

“AFTER A SERIES OF EXPLOSIVE SHOWDOWNS—AND I DO MEAN EXPLOSIVE—FOUR INCREDIBLE FIRST-YEARS HAVE ADVANCED TO THE NEXT STAGE!”

On the big screen, each face appeared one by one in a split grid:

Todoroki Shoto

Tokoyami Fumikage

Tenya Iida

Katsuki Bakugou

“OUR FIRST MATCH: THE ICE PRINCE VS THE SPEED KING—TODOROKI VS IIDA!!”

“AND AFTER THAT—THE DARK BIRD VS THE BOMB: TOKOYAMI VS BAKUGOU!!”

The crowd roared again.

And deep within the stadium, gates groaned open.

From opposite ends of the arena, Iida and Todoroki began to walk forward—footsteps echoing over the concrete, stadium lights bearing down.

No words exchanged.

Just tension.

Just silence.

And as they reached the center, Midnight stepped up beside them, heels clicking sharply against the ground.

“Ready?”

She asked.

Todoroki said nothing.

Iida nodded once, firmly.

Midnight raised her hand—then paused, glancing at the camera crew.

“This will be one to watch,”

She murmured.

And as the countdown began, the camera didn’t follow them…

It cut away—to something else entirely.

Far from the roaring crowds and sunlit stadium, the city dimmed.

A narrow alleyway twisted between forgotten buildings—concrete cracked, windows boarded, the air heavy with rot and silence.
No banners.
No cheers.
No celebration.

Just the clink of steel.

A blade was being cleaned—slowly, deliberately.
The red wiped from its edge was already dry.

He crouched on a rooftop ledge, hunched like a beast on a perch.
Not hiding.
Just waiting.

His scarf fluttered like a tongue of blood in the wind.
His eyes—sharp, sunken, hungry—never blinked.

A sound like paper tearing inside out split the stillness.
Shadows curled open like smoke given form.

Kurogiri emerged from the dark mist, gliding across the rooftop with a kind of broken elegance.

He didn’t speak at first.
Merely watched the crouched figure.

The tension was a wire between them.

Then, a bow.

Short.
Respectful.

Calculated.

“I’ve been told you’ve made quite the mess,” Kurogiri said smoothly. “Four heroes. Three retired. One still screaming.”

Stain didn’t react.

Didn’t rise.

Didn’t sheathe the blade.

“You hunt the corrupted,” Kurogiri went on. “Those who wear the title without understanding it. Those who perform for glory, not justice.”

Stain still didn’t speak.

But he looked at him now.
Fully.
Slowly.

Like prey deciding whether or not to pounce.

Kurogiri continued.

“At first, I thought you were a lunatic. A rabid thing. But then I saw the pattern. The logic.”

He tilted his head slightly.

“You kill selectively. Intentionally. You don’t strike at the young. Not yet. You spare the ones you deem worthy.”

That earned a flicker of movement.
Just one twitch of a bloodstained hand.

“You think you’re being subtle,” Kurogiri murmured. “But the world is watching.”

Stain stood.

It was slow.
Purposeful.
Like a statue waking.

He didn’t speak.

But the weight of his presence doubled.

The sword didn’t lower.

Kurogiri’s tone didn’t falter.

“We’ve been watching you. And we believe your vision aligns with ours.”

Finally—

A voice.

Low.
Gravel-edged.

Cracked with purpose.

“I don’t align with anyone.”

It wasn’t a rejection.

It was a warning.

Kurogiri held steady.

“You want to see this broken society crumble. So do we. You believe heroism has been tainted. So do we. You believe the weak should not worship false idols—”

“You’re quoting me,” Stain said. Flat. Sharp. “Don’t.”

Another warning.

Kurogiri paused.

Then continued, slowly.

“We offer you an audience. A stage. A way to spread your message further. Think of what you could build with allies—”

“I don’t want allies.”

Stain stepped forward now.
Just one step.

“But you want change, don’t you?”

“I want purity.”

Stain’s voice rasped like dry bone against steel.

“I want to cleanse the cancer growing under that word—‘hero.’ I want fear in the hearts of cowards who wear capes to mask greed. I want the people to look closer—to question, to judge, to reject the lie.”

Kurogiri tilted his head.

“So do we.”

“No.”

Stain pointed his sword—directly at Kurogiri’s throat.

“You want chaos. You want decay. You want to watch the world burn just to warm your hands.”

His eyes narrowed.

“That’s not justice.”

The portal-user did not flinch.

He watched him for a beat longer.

Then slowly, deliberately, bowed again.

“Perhaps. But even a fire set with wrong intent can still burn away the rot.”

The sword remained raised.

Kurogiri looked up from beneath the swirling fog.

“We are not asking you to serve,” he said quietly. “We are asking you to be seen.”

The tension shifted.

Stain’s blade didn’t drop—but it didn’t strike.

A long silence settled between them.

Then finally, the Hero Killer lowered the sword.
Just slightly.

“Leave.”

Kurogiri didn’t move.

“I said leave.”

“And if others follow you?” the shadow murmured. “What then?”

Stain turned away.

“They can follow. But not all who follow understand.”

Kurogiri’s voice softened.

“Then teach them.”

Stain didn’t answer.

Didn’t look back.

He stepped toward the edge of the roof—blade now strapped to his back—and crouched.

“You may hear rumors,” Kurogiri said behind him. “That you’ve joined us. That you’re one of us.”

Stain’s lip curled.
Not quite a smile.

“Then let them believe it,” he said. “The ones drawn to chaos will come. But they’ll only stay… if they’re strong enough to understand why I reject it.”

With that, he leapt.

A blur of red, black, and silence.

Gone before the rooftop could echo his landing.

Kurogiri watched the place where he’d stood.
Then slowly stepped back into the mist.

Chapter 28: Chapter 27 - The anger he hided

Summary:

In the middle of the Sports Festival, Todoroki finds himself facing more than just an opponent—the weight of unspoken questions and buried anger threatens to break through.

 

Fire can be warmth or burn

Notes:

I have absolutely no excuse for why this chapter is late. Tuesday just… slipped right past me, and by the time I realized what day it was, the evening was already gone.

So—my deepest apologies!

But here it is at last: the sweet chapter you’ve been waiting for (…or maybe not, you do you 👀).

The funny thing is, I’m in the middle of drafting another chapter right now where Todoroki shows up (not even the main focus), and posting this one at the same time physically hurts me. He’s already going through so much—why do I keep doing this to him??

If my characters ever came to life, they’d definitely hate me… and probably kill me. RIP me.

Chapter Text

Why don’t you show me?

The words circled again.

Low.
Quiet.
In the voice of a boy who barely spoke at all—but somehow still managed to wedge that sentence beneath Todoroki’s skin.

Why don’t you show me?

It echoed like a challenge.

But it hadn’t been one.
Not really.
There hadn’t been malice in Izuku’s tone.
No judgment.

Just… curiosity.

Maybe even hope.

And that was worse.

The roar of the crowd rang above them, but Todoroki barely heard it.
His boots touched the stone of the arena floor.
The heat of the sun pressed down, unforgiving.
He flexed his fingers once at his sides.

Across from him, Iida stood tall—rigid, composed, the picture of discipline.

Todoroki didn’t look at him.

He was still hearing the question.

Still replaying the weight of it.

Why don’t you show me?

He hadn’t answered.
He’d walked away.

And now he wasn’t sure why.

He blinked once.

Present Mic’s voice rang like thunder over the stadium speakers.

“IT’S TIME FOR OUR FIRST SEMI-FINAL MATCH!! GET READY FOR A CLASH BETWEEN ICE AND SPEED—THE GLACIAL PRODIGY VERSUS CLASS 1-A’S ACCELERATED KNIGHT!!”

The crowd howled.

Todoroki inhaled.

He didn’t feel ready.

Not to fight.
Not to speak.
Not to face what was clawing up through the center of his chest.

He shifted his foot slightly on the ground.

The moment before a match always felt like this—quiet.
Still.
Like the world was holding its breath.

But this time, something was different.

His silence wasn’t strategy.

It was doubt.

Midnight’s heels clicked as she stepped between them.

“Ready?”

She asked.

He said nothing.

But his thoughts were already drifting—

Back to that voice.

Back to that moment.

Back to him.

Why don’t you show me?

But it had started before that.

Before the hallway.

Before the Festival.

It started the moment Todoroki saw him—really saw him—for the first time, alone beneath the tree during training.

He’d told Aizawa it was because he didn’t feel good.

It was a lie.

He needed to see him.

Midoriya Izuku.

A name that felt heavier than it should’ve.

He’d heard the whispers.
The questions.
The mysterious boy under Aizawa’s care, the one that wasn’t part of the hero course, wasn’t part of any course—but somehow was.

The one that didn’t speak.

Didn’t smile.

Didn’t blink when people called his name.

But none of that compared to the real thing.

Because the boy under the tree didn’t look broken.

He looked… focused.
Like he was holding himself together with invisible threads, and any wrong touch might snap him.

And Todoroki had sat beside him anyway.

Not close.

But near enough to feel the difference in the air.

Izuku hadn’t spoken.

Neither had he.

And yet, something about that silence had clawed under Todoroki’s skin more than any conversation could have.

He’d wanted to ask.

He hadn’t even known what.

Just something.
Anything that would make the noise in his chest settle.

But then the flash came.

Bright.
Sudden.
Violent.

Even Todoroki had flinched at the sheer sharpness of it.

But Midoriya—

Midoriya froze.

Not like prey.
Not like a startled kid.

Like a wire had been pulled too tight.

Todoroki saw it in the hands that curled too quickly.
In the way his eyes didn’t widen—but shrank, like the world had gotten too big all at once.

He moved behind the tree—not to hide, but to protect himself.
To vanish.

And in that moment, Todoroki understood something terrifying.

This wasn’t fear of pain.

It was memory.

Izuku’s breathing had gone ragged.
Shoulders tight.
Hands pressed over his ears like they could muffle the entire sky.

Todoroki knew panic attacks.

Knew the way they stole your breath before you even realized it.

He’d felt the walls closing in before—too many times.

But this wasn’t his.

And watching it happen felt… wrong.

Unfamiliar.

Too familiar.

He wanted to look away.

He didn’t.

Aizawa came quickly.
Checked on him.
Calmed him.

Todoroki watched the way the boy’s shoulders slowly dropped.
Watched him breathe again.

And when Izuku finally whispered “Thanks…”—too soft for anyone but Aizawa to hear—it hit Todoroki like a gust of cold wind through the ribs.

Because it was the first time he’d heard his voice.

And it wasn’t even for him.

A part of him—some selfish, bitter thing—felt jealous.
Not of Aizawa.
But of the way Izuku let himself be helped.

Todoroki wasn’t used to that.

Wasn’t used to people allowing closeness.

He didn’t know how to ask for it.

But Izuku…

He deserved it.

He deserved to be helped.

Deserved the care he was getting.

And Todoroki knew that.

And yet—

Still, he felt it.

That tightness in his chest.
That flicker of something unresolved.

Because there was a mirror between them, somehow.

Different stories.
Different scars.

But the same silence.

And the worst part was—Todoroki thought Midoriya understood that.
Even before they spoke.
Even before that moment in the hallway.

Because in those quiet minutes under the tree…

Izuku hadn’t looked away.

He hadn’t asked questions.

He hadn’t tried to fix him.

He’d just been there.

And for Todoroki, who had spent years trapped in the reflection of someone else’s legacy, someone else’s rage—

That had meant something.

Maybe too much.

It didn’t stop after that.

At first, he told himself he was just being careful.
Curious.
That he wanted to understand why Aizawa treated this boy so differently.
Why the whole class adjusted for him without a word.

But it wasn’t that.

Because even when no one else seemed to notice…

Todoroki kept watching.

The cafeteria.

It was Izuku’s first time there.

Maybe his last.

Todoroki hadn’t meant to follow him with his eyes, but when the doors opened and Izuku stepped in—flanked by Uraraka, Asui, and Iida—the shift was impossible not to notice.

The space was loud.
Always was.
But Izuku moved like it was hostile.

His head was low.
Shoulders high.
He didn’t look at anyone.
Like eye contact might draw blood.

They found a spot by the window—Uraraka’s idea, he thought.
Something about the rain being pretty.
Todoroki didn’t catch all the words.

He only saw the way Izuku’s fingers clenched around the tray.

The way his hands trembled a little, just trying to cut a piece of food.

The way he didn’t speak.
Didn’t move much.
Just tried to shrink in, disappear, become part of the background.

But Todoroki’s eyes stayed on him.

And he didn’t want to look away.

Because something about the way Izuku endured it—quiet, barely holding himself together, but still there—told Todoroki more than any conversation ever had.

He was trying.

Even here.
Even now.

Trying to exist in a world that wasn’t made for him anymore.

Todoroki recognized that.

And something in him twisted with it.

He’d seen it before—in himself.

In the mirror.

In the silence of a house too large and too cold to ever feel like home.

So he kept watching. Not because he was worried.
Not exactly.

But because he needed to understand something he couldn’t name.

He saw it again during quirk exercises.

Izuku always stood slightly too far from the rest.
Not obviously—but enough that a single step forward would make anyone nervous.

He’d lean into shadows without thinking.

He let Tokoyami’s Dark Shadow wrap around him.
And the look on his face… wasn’t panic.

It was relief.

Todoroki had seen it.

Felt the chill of recognition spike up his spine.

He’d worn that expression too, in his childhood—in closets, in dark corners, under thick blankets while his father’s footsteps echoed down the hall.

Sometimes darkness wasn’t frightening.

Sometimes it was freedom.

And every time Todoroki caught himself staring, he’d look away—too late.

It wasn’t just observation anymore.

It had become reflex.

He watched Izuku like a puzzle he couldn’t put down.

Like a question he was afraid to answer.

Like every fragmented piece of the boy might help him understand his own.

And eventually, he couldn’t keep the questions inside.

That’s why, during the Festival, when he saw Midoriya slip quietly from the prep area—alone, probably heading for the restroom—Todoroki followed.

He waited outside the hall.
Just long enough to time it right.
Just long enough to convince himself this wasn’t a mistake.

He told himself he just wanted clarity.

But it wasn’t just clarity.

He wanted understanding.
Confirmation.
Recognition.

Because something in him had started to believe Midoriya might see it.
Might see him.

Not as the prodigy.
Not as Endeavor’s son.
But as someone who knew what it meant to survive.

So when Midoriya emerged—still quiet, still small, still hiding behind too-big sleeves and too-low eyes—Todoroki stepped forward.

“…Can I talk to you for a minute?”

It came out more formal than he meant.
He couldn’t help it.
It was how he learned to speak when feelings got too close.

Midoriya didn’t look at him.
Not at first.
His fingers twitched, then curled.
A nod followed.
Hesitant.
Barely there.

Todoroki motioned toward the wall across from the windows, where the light didn’t quite reach.
Midoriya followed at a distance, always careful, always cautious.

Todoroki hated how familiar that looked.

He cleared his throat.
Focused.

“I’ve been meaning to ask you something,” he said, steadying his tone. “Aizawa told us you’re afraid of light.”

A simple start.

But he knew it wasn’t that simple.

“Most people assumed that meant quirks—flashbangs, explosions, stuff like that.”

Midoriya didn’t react. Just kept staring at the floor.

Todoroki felt the urge to fill the silence.
Not out of politeness.
Out of necessity.

“But a couple days ago, I saw you panic after Kaminari and Bakugou used their quirks. You flinched hard. But I’ve also seen you avoid the sun. You stay near shadows. You let Dark Shadow wrap around you when you feel unsafe. Even when we study together, we dim the lights.”

His own voice started sounding distant in his ears.
Like he was listening to someone else explain it.

“I’ve been paying attention,” he admitted. “You always choose shade.”

Because shade meant safety.
Because Midoriya didn’t feel safe.

Just like he never had—not in that house.
Not under that name.

“So… is it light from quirks that scares you? Or is it all light?”

He didn’t know why he asked it that way.
He already knew the answer didn’t matter.

What mattered was understanding why.

Midoriya didn’t respond at first.
His mouth opened, then closed again.

“I—I like quirks.”

A whisper.
Not defensive.
Not even certain.
Just… trying.

Todoroki waited.
He’d become good at that.
At standing still and hoping someone else would move first.

“…It’s not all light,” Midoriya said after a moment. “Just… some.”

Todoroki stepped closer.
Slowly.
Carefully.
His voice softened.

“Some?”

Midoriya looked up—green eyes flicking toward him, cautious, but not afraid.
Not quite.

“Too fast,” he said. “Too bright. It… burns.”

Todoroki’s breath caught.

“My fire does that.”

It wasn’t a confession.
It wasn’t even shame.
It was just truth.
Cold and unmovable.

Midoriya blinked, then asked, almost curiously:

“You have a fire quirk?”

Todoroki nodded.

“Yes… I don’t use it,” he said quickly. And then, like a reflex: “I don’t need it. I’m going to win without it.”

That part always came out harsh.
He didn’t know how to soften it anymore.

“…Why?”

Midoriya asked.

One word.
But it knocked something loose.

Because how do you explain that fire wasn’t power—it was inheritance.
That using it felt like wearing someone else’s skin.
That it wasn’t just about quirks, it was about legacy and shame and control.

But Todoroki didn’t say any of that.

“Because I decided that a long time ago.”

It sounded childish in his own ears.
But he didn’t take it back.

Midoriya nodded faintly.
He didn’t press.

And maybe that was worse.

Todoroki hesitated.

“…Would you be scared of it?” he asked. “Of my quirk. If I used it.”

His voice had dropped again.
Not because of fear—but because he needed the answer to be no.

He needed to know it wasn’t inherently wrong.
That someone could see his flame without seeing him as dangerous.

Midoriya looked down again.

“…I don’t know,”

He said.
Quiet.
Honest.

Todoroki swallowed.

The silence that followed stretched between them like a thread.

Then—Midoriya looked up.
Not confident.
Not brave.
Just… willing.

“Why don’t you show me?”

And that—

That’s when it cracked.

Because he wanted to.

That was the problem.

He wanted to show him.

But the moment he thought that, he heard his father’s voice.
Saw the heat-glare of his training room.
Felt the phantom bruise of expectation pressing down like a hand on the back of his neck.

He wasn’t supposed to want that.

He was supposed to win without it.
To prove he wasn’t his father.
To erase that side.

But now… now this quiet boy, who had seen so much and said so little, was looking at him not with fear, but curiosity.

And it made everything inside Todoroki twist.

“…You don’t get it,”

He said.
The words left before he could shape them.

Midoriya flinched.
Todoroki hated himself for it.

“I thought you might. But you don’t.”

He hadn’t meant to sound cold.
But the moment was already ruined.
The vulnerability snapped shut.

He stepped back.

Turned.

Midoriya opened his mouth—maybe to ask again.
Maybe to apologize.

Todoroki didn’t wait.

He walked off, jaw clenched, hands tight at his sides.

And as the stadium noise began to rise again in the distance, that one question kept echoing in his mind—

Why don’t you show me?

He didn’t have an answer.

Only fire.
And silence.

He didn’t get far before the voice stopped him.

“Shoto.”

That voice—gravel-worn and low, threaded with heat like always trying to burn its way in—coated his name like a brand.

Todoroki’s spine stiffened.
He didn’t turn.

Not yet.

Endeavor stepped beside him, arms crossed, mouth set in a hard line.

“I saw you. Good use of your ice.”

Todoroki said nothing.

Because it wasn’t a compliment.

It was a measurement.

“You’ve been holding back,” Endeavor continued. “But even still, you’re dominating. That’s proof of your superior genetics.”

Todoroki’s jaw clenched.

There it was.

Not your strength.

My creation.

Endeavor stepped forward, lowering his voice like it would make the words more personal.

“You’ve already proven you’re beyond the rest of them. The final match is in reach. This is your chance. Show them the power I gave you.”

Todoroki flinched—not outwardly.
But something twisted deep beneath his skin.

He hated when Endeavor said things like that.

Like his body wasn’t his own.

Like his future was prewritten.

Like every move he made was just a chapter in Endeavor’s legacy.

He turned, finally.
Met his father’s gaze with something brittle.

“You think I care about that?”

Endeavor raised an eyebrow.

Todoroki’s fists were trembling.

Why don’t you show me?

The words echoed again in his skull—Midoriya’s voice.
Soft.
Curious.
Not cruel.

Not like this.

“I’m not doing this for you,”

Todoroki muttered, low and sharp.

“I never said you were,”

Endeavor replied, shrugging.

But his eyes—those burning, judging eyes—said otherwise.

“You don’t need to hold back anymore. The world is watching now. If you use your full potential, you’ll crush them.”

Todoroki’s mouth opened.

Then closed.

Because the worst part was…

He wanted to.

Not to win.

Not for pride.

Not even for revenge.

But because some part of him—confused and buried—wanted to be seen.

And he hated it.

He hated how much he wanted Midoriya to ask again.

To say, Show me.

To say, I’m not afraid of it.
I’m not afraid of you.

But that wasn’t what Endeavor saw.

Endeavor saw fire as victory.

Power.

Todoroki saw fire and felt his mother screaming.

Felt a kettle boiling over.
Felt his own skin scalded as a child.
Felt shame and rage and panic braided so tightly he couldn’t pull them apart.

“I’ll do it my way,”

He said finally.

It came out hoarse.
Flat.

But Endeavor nodded like it was a promise.

“Then make them remember your name.”

Todoroki looked away.

I don’t want them to remember my name.

I want to understand who it belongs to.

BZZZZT!

The buzzer ripped through the stadium air like a blade—shrill, sharp, final.

Todoroki blinked.

The noise grounded him.

He was back.

Across the platform, Iida shifted into a stance—eyes forward, armor gleaming, fists tight with determination.

Todoroki exhaled, slow.

There wasn’t room for confusion now.

Not on the battlefield.

And Iida vanished.

He was fast.
Faster than Todoroki had seen him in training—turbocharged engines blazing blue, every step a sonic boom as he closed the distance like a missile in motion.

Todoroki didn’t freeze.

He braced low, arm sweeping out as a glacial wave burst from the ground—ice vaulting skyward to intercept Iida’s path.

But Iida didn’t stop.

He vaulted.

Boots igniting mid-step, he rebounded off the rising ice like it was a ramp—flipping over the structure and coming down hard, foot angled for a strike.

Todoroki twisted, a new wall shooting up—

CLANG—!

Iida’s boot hit it mid-swing, cracking frost, but losing momentum.
He landed, engine coughing once, foot slipping slightly as he skidded on the slick ground.

Todoroki followed up.

Ice raced behind him like living nerves—pulsing through the ground to box Iida in.

But Iida was already moving again.

This time lower—a blur of kicks and sudden jukes, weaving through ice like a needle through thread.
A path opened—and he used it.
Every step calculated.
Precise.

He studied me, Todoroki realized.

This wasn’t a blind rush.
It was a plan.

Iida dipped low, came up with a sweeping kick, forcing Todoroki back.
He didn’t hit—he didn’t need to.
He was pressing Todoroki to defend.
Forcing him to react.

And it worked.

For the first time, Todoroki stumbled.

He caught himself—just barely—and fired a line of ice to widen the distance.

Iida dashed forward—

Too fast.

Too close.

Todoroki spun—

But not fast enough.

Iida’s elbow caught his shoulder, sending him staggering.

The crowd gasped.

He's pushing me, Todoroki thought, cold creeping higher behind his ribs.

The match wasn’t his yet.

Not even close.

Another engine flare—brighter, louder—Iida was charging again.

Todoroki slammed both hands down.

Ice erupted.

This time not in one direction—but all around.

A storm of freezing arcs, twisting like claws, forming a dome of jagged frost that splintered light in every direction.

Iida tried to dodge, but the ice tracked him, looping in from both sides.

He jumped—

A spike caught his boot.

Another looped behind his knee.

Caught.

He grunted, twisting midair—but his balance faltered. His momentum buckled.

Todoroki moved in.

He didn’t shout.
Didn’t waste a breath.

He drove one last wave forward—clean, fast, final.

The ice surged.

It struck true.

In a heartbeat, Iida’s legs were frozen mid-step—locked in a sculpted arc of frost.
His torso strained forward, arms still up in defense—but the speed had been stopped.

Just like that.

BZZZZZZT!

“AND IT’S OVER!!” Present Mic bellowed. “A BATTLE OF ICE AND ENGINES—AND OUR WINNER, MOVING TO THE FINAL ROUND—TODOROKI SHOTOOOO!!

The stadium shook.

Todoroki didn’t move.

His pulse was racing.

His breath came shallow.

He’d won.

The crowd cheered.
The announcer screamed.
The frost steamed off the arena floor in fading curls.

And Todoroki stood at the center—heart pounding, breath sharp.

Still cold.

Still unburned.

Still bound by the line he’d drawn for himself years ago.

And for the first time…

he wasn’t sure if that line meant anything anymore.

He looked at his hands—still steady, still clenched.

But he’d almost lost.

And not because Iida was weak.

Because he—

he hadn’t been enough.

Only ice.

Only limits.

Only what his father didn’t give him.

That had always been the goal.
The rule.
The punishment.

A monument to spite.

But what if spite wasn’t strength?

What if this wall he’d built—this line he refused to cross—

Wasn’t justice.

Wasn’t principle.

Just fear in disguise.

He didn’t know.

He didn’t know.

And that was what terrified him most.

The buzz of the crowd faded in his ears.

His gaze drifted—up, to the crowd.

Izuku sat in shadow.

Watching.

Todoroki didn’t know what he’d expected to see.

A reaction?

A nod?

Some sign that the words in that hallway meant nothing—or everything?

But Izuku didn’t give him either.

He was just… still.

Quiet.

Like always.

And for the first time, Todoroki wondered—

Did he understand me better than I understand myself?

The thought struck deep.

He turned away—toward the other side of the stadium.

Endeavor stood in the shadows of the VIP box.
Tall.
Rigid.

Waiting.

Watching.

Like always.

Todoroki didn’t need to see his face.

He could feel the look.

The way his presence crawled beneath Todoroki’s skin like heat without flame.

He wants fire.

He wants me to break.

But right now…

Todoroki wasn’t sure who was more broken.

Him.

Or the version of himself he was still pretending to be.

The applause rose again.

Todoroki walked off the field.

He didn’t smile.
Didn’t nod.
Didn’t look back.

He had won.

But it didn’t feel like a victory.

Just a pause.

Before the next question he didn’t know how to answer.

But for the first time, he thought maybe it wasn’t about fire at all.

Maybe it never had been.

Chapter 29: Chapter 28 - The soft child he was

Summary:

As the tournament continues, Izuku quietly steps away from the noise of the arena, finding peace in small shadows and soft moments.
Between the weight of the crowd, the worry of his mother, and the intensity of the matches, he begins to discover what makes him feel safe—and what still unsettles those around him.

The silence of a heart can be louder than any scream, just as the scream of a heart can silence the voice.

Notes:

Hey everyone,

Sorry for the late upload—I honestly don’t even know what happened. These past couple of days have been really stressful, and I completely lost track of time… which meant I totally forgot to update.

I’m really, really sorry about that. 💔

It’s not an excuse, but I’ll do my best to be more consistent moving forward. Thank you so much for your patience.

Chapter Text

“WE’LL BE TAKING A SHORT INTERMISSION BEFORE OUR FINAL SEMI-FINAL MATCH!”

Present Mic’s voice echoed across the stadium, slightly thinner now after so many rounds of shouting.

“UP NEXT: TOKOYAMI VS BAKUGOU—BUT FIRST, GRAB A DRINK, STRETCH YOUR LEGS, AND GIVE IT UP FOR OUR FINAL FOUR!”

The crowd applauded, still buzzing from the Todoroki-Iida battle.
The tension hadn’t left—it had only shifted.

In the upper stands, Inko Midoriya clapped politely with everyone else.
But her eyes were on her son.

Izuku sat with his hands tucked neatly in his lap.
He hadn’t said anything when the match ended, but he’d watched every second of it.
Every flicker of ice, every step Iida took.
His eyes had stayed fixed and quiet.
Unblinking.

And now, as the crowd began to stir, he shifted.

Just a little.
Just enough to make Inko’s breath catch.

“…Izuku?” she asked, gently, placing a hand on his arm. “Where are you going, sweetheart?”

He didn’t answer immediately.

He didn’t seem distressed.
Just… far away.

Like part of him was still back on the battlefield.

He looked at her.
Blinked once.
Then tilted his head slightly toward the exit gate—just enough to suggest a walk, not an escape.

Inko’s fingers tightened instinctively.

“Are you sure you don’t want to stay here with me?” she asked, carefully. “We can just wait. It’s only a few minutes before the next—”

“He’ll be fine.”

The voice came from behind.

Aizawa.

He stepped up to their row, hands in his pockets, scarf trailing faintly behind him.

Inko glanced up, eyes wide.

Aizawa’s gaze softened—just a little.

“Sometimes, he just needs space,” he said. “Even at my place, he’ll step away for a bit. Doesn’t mean anything’s wrong. He just… rests. Quieter, darker places help.”

Inko hesitated.

Her fingers were still curled around Izuku’s wrist.

She looked at her son.

He wasn’t panicked.
Wasn’t shaking.
He even met her eyes.

And there was something in that look—soft, grounded—that made her breath slow.

“…Okay,”

She murmured.

She let go.

“Just don’t go too far,” she added gently. “And come back soon, alright?”

Izuku nodded once.
Then stood.

No words spoken.
No rush in his steps.

Just quiet retreat.

Aizawa stayed with Inko as he left, folding his arms as the boy disappeared through one of the side access doors.

“…You’re sure?”

She whispered, watching the path Izuku had taken.

“Yes,”

Aizawa said.

Inko swallowed, uncertain.

But she didn’t follow.

The hallway was dim.

Not dark, exactly—but dim enough that the hum of the fluorescent lights sounded louder than usual.

Izuku walked slowly, hands tucked into the sleeves of his sweater, eyes skimming over the walls.
Every few steps, he passed a vending machine or a shuttered door, but he didn’t stop.

He wasn’t looking for anything.

He just wanted quiet.

He turned down a smaller corridor—one of the less-used interior routes that looped behind the arena.
The lights here were fewer, the shadows longer.

The air was cooler.
Still.

He found a corner where the overhead bulbs had gone out entirely.
A patch of shade stretched across the wall, uninterrupted.

And he stepped into it.

Just stood there.

Let the hush settle around him like a blanket.

This wasn’t fear.
It wasn’t retreat.

It was… calm.

No voices.
No flashing lights.
No crowd.

Just low hums.
Soft air.

No one else would’ve found this corner comforting.

But Izuku breathed a little deeper.

And that’s when he heard it.

Not a sound, at first.
Just movement.

Fast.
Uneven.

Footsteps against tile.

He turned his head slightly.

Down the hall, maybe twenty meters away—one of the emergency exits flung open.

Iida.

He came rushing out of a side door, one hand clutching his phone tight against his ear, the other clenched into a fist.

His whole body was rigid.
Jaw tight.
Breathing fast.

“…Yes,” he said—just loud enough to echo down the hallway. “Yes, I—I understand. I’ll be there as soon as I—”

The rest faded.

Iida didn’t see him.

The hallway swallowed the footsteps as quickly as they came, the door slamming shut behind him.

Izuku stayed still, barely moving.

His eyes lingered on the spot where Iida had stood—where panic had clung like static in the air.

Something had happened.

Something bad.

Not loud.
Not explosive.
But real.

He didn’t know what the phone call had been about.
Couldn’t hear the words.
But he saw the way Iida held his breath after.

He understood enough.

It wasn’t his place to ask.

But maybe… he should keep an eye on him.
Just in case.

Just to make sure he’d be okay.

The thought passed through him like a breeze—soft, fleeting.

And then it drifted away.

Izuku exhaled quietly.

Turned back to the patch of dark.

Let the silence settle in around his shoulders again.

No crowd.
No buzzing light.
No questions.

Just stillness.

He closed his eyes.

Let himself disappear into it for a while longer.

He felt the warmth of the fabric tucked around his shoulders—the scarf his mother had pressed into his arms that morning, just in case he got cold.

“Only if you want to wear it, baby,”

She had said.
Not forcing.
Never forcing.

She didn’t ask him for memories he didn’t have.
Didn’t cry in front of him when she looked at him.
She just… smiled.
Offered snacks.
Braided his hair once, hands shaking just a little, like she wasn’t sure if she still had permission to love him like that.

She never needed to ask.

He didn’t remember her voice from before.
Didn’t remember her scent or her touch or how it used to feel to be her son.

But he liked now.

Liked the warmth of her presence.
The way she asked him softly if he was tired.
The way she didn’t mind when he didn’t answer right away.

The way her hand lingered gently on his back when the crowd got too loud.

He liked spending time with her.

That was enough.

That could be a memory too.

His fingers curled slightly in the fabric of the scarf.
His breathing slowed.

Outside, in the stadium, the cheers would rise again soon.
Another match.
Another roar of sound and power.

But this time… he was kind of looking forward to it.

Not the crowd.
Not the noise.

But…

Tokoyami.

Izuku’s eyes fluttered open.

Just the thought brought a small warmth to his chest.
Not quite a smile, but close.

He liked watching Dark Shadow.
Not just because of the quirk—though the way it moved, changed, reacted to emotion… it was fascinating.
Beautiful, even.

But also because Tokoyami didn’t flinch from the dark.

He embraced it.

Worked with it.

Let it become something strong instead of something shameful.

Izuku thought that was… brave.

Maybe even something like hope.

He shifted slightly, letting the cold from the wall seep through the layers of his shirt and settle into his spine.

Not uncomfortable.

Just grounding.

Soon, he would return to the crowd.
To the light.
To the waiting gaze of his mother.

But for now…

He stayed still a moment longer.

Let the quiet hold him.

Let himself be a boy in the dark, watching the world from the corners, feeling it slowly unfold.

And not afraid of it.

Not today.

When Izuku stepped back into the hallway leading toward the balcony, the noise returned in fragments.

Distant cheers.
The echo of Present Mic's voice, hyped and distorted through speakers.
The low rumble of the crowd rising and falling like the tide.

But even through all of it, he heard her.

"Inko?" Aizawa's voice murmured low, steady. "He's coming."

And then—

"Izuku!"

She was at the entrance in an instant.

Not running.
Not shouting.
But her hands clenched tightly in front of her chest, worry bleeding out of every line in her face.

He blinked as she reached him.

"Are you okay? Did something happen?" she asked quickly, crouching down to be level with him. "You weren’t gone long, but I didn’t know where you were—and there are so many people—and I didn’t want to panic, but—"

Her hand hovered in the air near his cheek.
Not touching.
Just asking.

Izuku looked at her for a long moment.

Then he nodded.

“I’m okay.”

Inko exhaled, but the panic didn’t leave her entirely.

“Are you sure? You didn’t see anything that scared you?”

He shook his head slowly.

“No. Just needed quiet.”

She hesitated.

Then she lowered her hand to hold his gently.

“Did someone bother you?”

Izuku gave a tiny shake of his head.

Her fingers tightened around his—just once, and then she loosened the grip.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I’m not trying to crowd you. I just… worry.”

He looked down at their hands.
Then back up.

“I know.”

Inko’s breath caught a little—but she nodded, eyes glossy.

“You’re allowed to go where you want, sweetheart. You are. I just need to… know. So I don’t imagine the worst.”

He tilted his head.
Voice soft.

“I came back.”

That was all he said.

But it was enough to make her smile, even through the tears she tried not to let fall.

“I’m glad you did,”

She whispered.

She stood slowly, brushing her hands over her pants to steady herself, and looked toward Aizawa.

“Thank you.”

Aizawa nodded quietly.

“He does this at home sometimes, too. Just needs space.”

Inko bit her lip.

“I’ll try to… not panic next time.”

“You’re doing fine,”

Aizawa said.

She didn’t quite believe him—but she appreciated it anyway.

And just as they settled back into their seats—Present Mic’s voice boomed through the stadium again.

“ALL RIGHT, FOLKS! YOU KNOW WHAT TIME IT IS—SEMI-FINAL NUMBER TWO!!”

The crowd roared.

Izuku looked out across the stadium, to where the next match was being announced.

“ON ONE SIDE—THE SHADOW HIMSELF, THE BIRD OF DARKNESS—TOKOYAMI FUMIKAGE!!

A chorus of caws echoed from somewhere in the crowd.

“AND ON THE OTHER—THE LIVING GRENADE HIMSELF—KATSUKI BAKUGOU!!

The volume exploded.

Inko glanced at her son, a little tense, waiting to see how he’d react.

Izuku didn’t flinch.

His eyes were fixed on the field, wide and calm.

Watching the boy of shadows take his place.

And across from him—

The boy of fire and fury.

Kirishima leaned forward slightly, elbows resting on his knees, bandages crinkling softly with the motion.

He hadn’t said much since the last match.

His friends had teased, laughed, clapped him on the back—but it had all faded into static.

Because Bakugou was walking onto the field again.

Same heavy gait.
Same tight shoulders.
Same storm brewing in his step.

But Kirishima saw it differently now.

The noise didn’t register.
The crowd’s excitement didn’t touch him.

All he could hear was the echo of a voice cracking in the middle of an explosion.

“I thought he was dead.”

“I hoped he was.”

Kirishima exhaled through his nose and clenched his fists in his lap.

Bakugou had looked like he wanted to split the earth open in that fight.

But the truth was, he’d already cracked himself open instead.

And now he was out there again.

Throwing himself at another opponent.

Trying to bury it all with fire and force.

But you can’t burn guilt.

He watched Tokoyami step onto the field with steady steps, calm and unreadable as ever, his shadow already rippling at his side.

And across from him—

Bakugou didn’t blink.

Didn’t flinch.

Didn’t breathe.

He just waited.

Kirishima’s eyes narrowed.

He wasn’t worried about Tokoyami getting hurt.

Not exactly.

But he couldn’t shake the feeling that Bakugou wasn’t trying to win anymore.

He was trying to run.

And there was only one way Katsuki Bakugou knew how to do that.

With fire.

With noise.

With destruction.

The arena lights burned bright.

Directly after the buzz rang off, a blast of fire and smoke exploded toward Tokoyami.

He dodged fast—barely fast enough—vanishing into the smoke as the air rippled from the force.

The match had only just begun, but already, the tension wrapped tight around the stadium like a wire pulled taut.
Even from the balcony where Izuku stood, it felt like the ground might snap.

Izuku wasn’t sitting anymore.

He was on his feet, leaning forward, eyes wide—not out of fear.
Out of awe.

This match thrilled him more than any other.

Because Tokoyami fought the light.

Because shadow always lost to brightness.
Because his quirk was the opposite of Katsuki’s—and yet, here he was, choosing to fight anyway.

Izuku didn’t feel desperate.
He knew what Tokoyami could do.
And he knew—even if the chances were slim—that Tokoyami might still win.

He was so focused on the battle that he didn’t notice how tense Inko had become beside him.

Because while Izuku’s eyes followed Tokoyami, hers were locked on the other boy.

Bakugou.

She didn’t flinch at the explosions.
But her fingers clenched tighter against her seat, her shoulders stiff, her breath locked in her chest.
She couldn’t say a word.

But after just looking at the wonder in her child's eyes…

After noticing how bright the sun was, and how bright the explosions were—how much light kept coming even if the balcony was still in shade—Izuku didn’t react.

He didn’t look afraid.

Because he felt safe here.

And Inko let herself breathe again.

Because even if the boy who had once hurt her son was down in that arena…

He wasn’t with him.

Not anymore.

Another explosion ripped through the smoke, louder this time.
The crowd screamed in response—part excitement, part shock.

Bakugou was pushing Tokoyami hard.

Too hard.

Dark Shadow screeched as every blast lit the sky.

The shadow lashed wildly, unable to hold its form, its edges flickering and recoiling like a cornered animal.

Tokoyami staggered.

His boots scraped dangerously close to the edge of the platform.

One more step—

And it would be over.

Izuku felt his heart hammer in his chest, almost like he was down there with him.
Fighting in the smoke.
Breathing through the burn.

Tokoyami frowned, calculating.

He was cornered, but not done.

Izuku’s gaze flicked to Bakugou, but he couldn’t see his face—just the silhouette, back turned, shoulders hunched in a way that didn’t feel victorious.

Something about him was wrong.

The rhythm of the fight wasn’t like the others Izuku had seen from him before.

Over the days watching Class 1-A, he’d started to recognize patterns—how certain students moved, the tempo of their fights, their tells and habits.

But now… Bakugou’s explosions weren’t sharp and strategic.

They were erratic.

Ragged.

More like warnings than attacks.

They weren’t clean.

They weren’t precise.

It didn’t feel like control.

It felt like chaos.

Izuku couldn’t explain how he knew that—but he knew it would be a nightmare to fight against someone who couldn’t be predicted.
Who didn’t want to be.

Tokoyami tried a feint—firing an attack behind Bakugou, aiming for his blind spot.
It wasn’t meant to finish the match. It was meant to escape.

Bakugou reacted instantly, throwing an explosion behind him without even looking.

And in the momentary gap between blows—Tokoyami lunged forward, away from the platform’s edge, back to the center.

A small breath escaped him.

Bakugou clicked his tongue.

Not with anger.

But something that sounded closer to frustration.

Or exhaustion.

Then he surged forward.

Explosions in both hands—flashing fast, cracking hot.
The arena filled with smoke again, thick and blinding, swallowing the stage whole.

Izuku didn’t move.

He kept watching, following the shadows flicker and shift inside the haze.
He could still see them, barely—outlined in the bursts of brightness and sudden absence of it.

Dark Shadow grew.
Shrunk.
Lashed again.

The explosions didn’t stop.
They kept coming.
Again.
And again.
And again.

Like they were screaming: this isn’t enough.
This isn’t over.
This isn’t won yet.

And then—

Silence.

Everything stopped.

No explosions.
No breath.

The crowd went still.

Everyone held their breath, waiting for the smoke to clear.

Waiting to see the end.

But before the stage was even visible—Present Mic’s voice cracked like thunder across the arena:

“AND THAT’S IT!! OUR FINAL FINALIST IS KATSUKI BAKUGOU!!”

The cheer came fast behind it.

It didn’t matter that no one had seen the final blow.

Izuku didn’t cheer.

He didn’t blink.

He waited—calmly—watching the smoke drift and fade.

Until at last, the arena was visible again.

Tokoyami was down, coated in dust, his cape torn, expression heavy with disappointment.

And Bakugou stood alone.

He wasn’t looking at the crowd.

Wasn’t looking at Tokoyami.

No.

He was staring straight at Izuku.

It didn’t last long—just enough for Izuku to realize it was happening.

Just enough for him to see something he didn’t expect.

Pain.

Something raw, buried deep in Bakugou’s eyes—visible for only a second, and then gone.

Izuku didn’t understand.

Couldn’t.

Because by the time he’d processed it, Inko’s hand had found his arm.

She clutched it tightly—her grip trembling.

Not from panic.

But from fear.

Not because Bakugou was near.

But because she’d seen that moment too.

Because she remembered.

And because—deep down—she feared that Izuku might remember, too.

“…Mom?”

Inko didn’t answer right away.

She tried.
Opened her mouth.
Closed it.
Her eyes darted toward the arena again, then back to him.

Her face softened—only a little.

“I’m fine,” she said, voice quiet. Too quiet. “It was just… the fight was loud.”

Izuku frowned.

He wasn’t sure he believed her.
But he didn’t know what else to ask.

He searched her face, trying to find something there.
An answer.
A shape to the emotion she was hiding.

But her smile had already returned—trembling, but intact.

“I’m okay,” she said again. “Are you alright?”

Izuku paused.

Then nodded slowly.

“Yeah.”

They stood there a moment longer.

The crowd still roared.
The match was over.
Another final had been decided.

But Izuku didn’t move yet.

Because even if his mother smiled—

He could still feel the way her hand trembled against his sleeve.

Chapter 30: Chapter 29 - The confused child he was

Summary:

The Sports Festival reaches its end with Todoroki and Bakugou’s final match—but victory brings no relief. Todoroki proves his point, yet feels hollow. Bakugou fights like a storm, yet leaves broken. Izuku watches, unsettled, sensing the weight of something unspoken. And as medals are awarded, the shadows beneath the cheers only grow deeper.

Not every ending is a victory—and not every victory feels like a win.

Notes:

Here it is—the promised chapter!

Can you believe we’re already at chapter 29? Just one more until we wrap up the “Festival Arc.” After that, we’re supposed to move on to the Iida Arc with Stain’s big entrance… but, uh, I’m already at chapter 36 in my drafts and it definitely hasn’t started yet. Whoops. Looks like I accidentally wrote a whole extra mini-arc to bridge the gap—because apparently, this story has a mind of its own.

I swear I didn’t plan for this (send help, I keep making unnecessary additions!).

Anyway, I really hope you’re still enjoying the story, even if it’s a little slow-paced and sometimes repetitive. But hey, trauma doesn’t heal overnight—that’s my excuse and I’m sticking to it.

Enjoy the chapter!

Chapter Text

The silence between them lingered even after the stadium roared back to life.

Izuku sat quietly again, though he hadn’t let go of his mother’s hand.

Inko didn’t pull away either.

It wasn’t that things had gone back to normal—because they hadn’t.
Not quite.
Not after the way she’d looked at Bakugou, not after the way she’d looked at him.

But neither of them said it.

And maybe that was okay.

Izuku didn’t want to push.
Not when she was already trying so hard to pretend everything was fine.
He could feel it in the way she smoothed the blanket across his legs, in the way her hand kept brushing his curls like she wasn’t sure if she had the right.

She was nervous.

But she was still here.

Still kind.
Still warm.

And that was enough.

For now, at least.

Izuku leaned into her shoulder—not much, just enough to feel the shape of her beside him—and closed his eyes for a breath.

He’d liked watching the matches.
Even when they got loud.
Even when it was overwhelming.
He liked the way quirks moved.
The way people moved with them.

He liked Tokoyami’s power.

And even though it ended with a loss, it hadn’t felt like failure.
Tokoyami had fought well.

Now there was only one match left.

The final one.

He opened his eyes just as the announcement hit the air:

“THE TIME HAS COME!!”

Present Mic’s voice pierced the sky with thunder.

“OUR FINAL MATCH!! THE CLIMAX OF THE U.A. SPORTS FESTIVAL!”

Two names crackled across the screen, their faces illuminated in brilliant light:

SHOTO TODOROKI VS. KATSUKI BAKUGOU

The crowd lost its mind.

Two titans.
Two storms.

From opposite gates, they walked.

Why don’t you show me?

The words stuck like splinters under his skin.

He didn’t know why they wouldn’t leave.

Izuku hadn’t said it cruelly.

He hadn’t said it with judgment.

Just… with a kind of quiet curiosity.
Like the answer mattered to him.
Like Todoroki mattered to him.

And maybe that was the problem.

Because Todoroki still didn’t have an answer.

He walked toward the platform, steps even, body composed.
But inside, he felt frayed.
Pulled in two directions.
Ice and fire.
Pride and doubt.

He’d won against Iida, barely.
Without using fire.
Just like he swore he would.

But that victory felt thinner now.
Less certain.
Because it hadn’t been easy.

And the words his father said after that match still burned in his skull.

"You’re not going to win the next one like that."

Todoroki clenched his fist.

No.
He couldn’t let him be right.

But was he right?

Was Izuku?

His breath fogged slightly in the warm air.
Not from cold—but from conflict.

Across the field, Bakugou stepped into view.

The roar swelled again.

His hands already sparked.

He didn’t wait for the countdown.
Didn’t need it.
He stared at Todoroki like he was something he needed to tear apart just to make sense of anything.

Everything still felt like noise.

Kirishima’s voice.
Aizawa’s words.
The look on Izuku’s face.

Bakugou hated this.

Hated how unsure everything was.

But the one thing he could do?

Fight.

He’d win.

He had to win.

Not because of Todoroki.
Not even because of the Festival.

But because he didn’t know what else to do.

Present Mic shouted:

“BEGIN!!”

The ground cracked open in an instant—ice tore through the platform, sharp and fast as a whip.

Bakugou didn’t flinch.

He launched straight up, detonating the space behind him in a wild flash.

Todoroki followed him with his eyes, calculating—he moved sideways, building cover with thick walls of frost.
High.
Defensive.
Controlled.

But Bakugou wasn’t going to let him hide.

Another explosion rained from above.

Todoroki blocked it—but the ice cracked this time.
More than before.

Bakugou landed hard and didn’t pause—he launched forward again, sweat already gleaming across his brow, hands snapping into another blast.

Izuku, from the stands, flinched at the force—but not the light.

He could see the patterns again.
The way Bakugou was fighting something.
Not Todoroki.

Himself.

And Todoroki—he looked calm.
But Izuku could see it in the twitch of his fingers.
The tiny stagger in his movement.

They were both breaking in different directions.

Todoroki raised another wall—but it was slower this time.

Bakugou blasted through it.

The impact sent frost and smoke flying.

Izuku gripped the railing tightly, eyes wide.

Neither of them were speaking.

Just moving.

Dodging.
Clashing.

Two sides of the same ache.

Todoroki’s foot slid on the melting ice.
Bakugou surged forward—arm pulled back, ready to land a hit—!

But he stopped.

Right before contact.

It wasn’t hesitation.
It was confusion.

Todoroki looked up at him—eyes wide.
Still cold.
Still silent.

For a moment, the world held its breath.

And then Todoroki whispered something.

Not loud.

Not for the crowd.

Just for Bakugou.

Bakugou’s mouth twitched.

He stepped back.

Not out of fear.
But like he’d just been punched somewhere deeper.

Then he shouted—raw and angry, not at Todoroki, not even at himself.

Just at the whole damn thing.

The air exploded with another blast—and the fight resumed.

But something had changed.

Todoroki was still ice.
Still cold.
Still controlled.

But now… he was calm in a way he hadn’t been before.

Like he knew he had won.

Bakugou attacked again, erratic, desperate, furious.

Todoroki waited.

Slipped.

Dodged.

Not retaliating with fire—he could’ve.

But he didn’t.

He didn’t need to.

He just needed to hold.

And then—one shot.

A wall of ice burst beneath Bakugou’s feet, catching his momentum just as he lunged.

It sent him off-balance.

Crashing backward.

Over the edge.

The buzz rang out.
Midnight’s hand lifted high.

“WINNER: TODOROKI SHOTO!”

Todoroki didn’t raise his hand.

Even when Midnight called his name—when the arena shook with cheers and applause—he stayed still, breath steady, hands cold.

He didn’t feel proud.

He didn’t feel much of anything.

The air was still full of smoke.
The arena smelled like scorched dust and bloodless sweat.
And somewhere behind it all, the echo of Bakugou’s last explosion still rattled through his ribs.

He looked across the arena—where Bakugou hadn’t moved.

Then up.

There.

High in the stands, Endeavor stood like a stone pillar—arms locked, jaw set.
His face was tight.
Not neutral.

Angry.

His eyes burned through the crowd, straight at Todoroki.
Demanding.

Why didn’t you use it?

The question wasn’t spoken, but Todoroki could feel it.
Could practically hear it.
As loud as if it had been screamed across the stadium.

You won.

You had to fight hard.

And you still didn’t use your fire.

Endeavor’s scowl deepened.
Like the win meant nothing.
Like it was worse than a loss.

Todoroki held his gaze a second longer.
Not to challenge it.
Not even to answer.

Just to feel how empty it all was.

He’d done what he set out to do.

He’d won without fire.

He’d proved his father wrong.

So why did it feel like he hadn’t proved anything at all?

His eyes dropped back to the ice.

To the cracks still spreading from his final move.

To the space where Bakugou had fallen.

The roar of the crowd was distant now—like a celebration for someone else.

Someone who wanted it more.

He thought he would’ve felt something.

Satisfaction.

Relief.

Victory.

But all he felt was cold.

Bakugou wasn’t sure when the buzz stopped.

He heard the crowd before he registered the sound.
Cheers.
Screams.
That sharp shrill of victory.

Not his.

He was flat on his back—ice digging into his shoulder blades, breath caught somewhere between a curse and a growl.

He didn’t get up right away.

Didn’t even blink.

He just stared at the sky.

It was bright.

Too bright.

He should’ve won.

He had to win.

But—

Bakugou’s fists clenched.

That moment.
That second Todoroki stopped him—looked at him—and said it…

It hadn’t even been an insult.

It was worse.

It was true.

“You fight like someone waiting to be punished.”

The words hit like icewater down his spine.
And then heat.
A kind of shame he hadn’t felt in years.

He wasn’t fighting to win.

Not really.

He’d been waiting for someone to stop him.

To hurt him.

To make it make sense.

And Todoroki had seen it.

Worse—he’d understood.

Bakugou pushed himself up, shoulders trembling—not with effort, but with something deeper.
Something raw.

What the hell’s wrong with me?

He hated that he didn’t have an answer.

He hated more that Izuku had seen this fight.

And he hated most that when he’d looked up, even for a second, Izuku hadn’t looked scared.

He’d looked…

Distant.

Unreachable.

Like he wasn’t even part of the same world anymore.

Bakugou clenched his teeth.

He couldn’t lose again.

Not like this.

Not when he didn’t even know what he was trying to win back.

The crowd was still cheering.

Voices rose like thunder, the stadium echoing with excitement, awe, confusion.
Bakugou Katsuki had lost.
Todoroki Shoto had won.
The Sports Festival had found its champion.

But none of it felt like a victory.

Izuku didn’t sit.
He hadn’t moved since the end of the match, his fingers curled slightly around the balcony railing, eyes fixed on the arena far below.

Bakugou was on his feet again, walking stiffly toward the exit gates without looking at anyone.
Not the crowd.
Not the staff.
Not even Todoroki.

Todoroki stood still in the center of the ring, alone.
Not celebrating.
Not raising a hand.
Just breathing.

Like the fight had taken something out of him that wasn’t physical.

Izuku couldn’t hear what had been said—if anything had been said at all.
But he could feel it.
A heaviness in the air.
Something unfinished.

He tilted his head.

What happened down there?

His eyes shifted to Todoroki.
His posture was strange.
He hadn’t looked proud.
He hadn’t looked relieved.
He’d just… looked.

Lost.

Izuku’s gaze narrowed slightly in thought.

But before he could linger too long, a hand gently touched his arm.

“Sweetheart?”

His mother asked.

He turned, blinking as he remembered where he was.
The crowd, the balcony, the match.
His mother.

She was smiling.
But not with her eyes.

She was trying to relax—for him, he realized.
Trying not to show the way her hand still trembled lightly against his sleeve.

Izuku followed her gaze.

She had been watching Bakugou.

The same way she had during the previous match.

She tried to speak again.
Her voice was soft, like she didn’t want to disrupt whatever quiet existed between them.

“The Festival’s almost over,” she said gently, “Did you… enjoy it?”

Izuku hesitated.

The word “enjoy” didn’t quite fit.
But he wasn’t sure what else to say.

“I liked the quirks,” he said after a moment. “And… spending time with you.”

Inko’s expression cracked for just a second—but it was a good crack.
The kind that let warmth shine through.

“I liked that too,” she said, reaching up to tuck a bit of hair from his face. “I love being with you.”

He nodded faintly, a little unsure, but accepting.

Then he turned back toward the arena once more, eyes lingering on Todoroki’s still form… and the place where Bakugou had been.

He didn’t know what had just happened between them.

But whatever it was—it mattered.

From the staff stands, Aizawa watched the smoke clear.

The match was over.

The final bout of the U.A. Sports Festival—done.

But down on the field, there was no victory.

Todoroki stood still in the ring, unmoving.
His breath fogged slightly in the after-chill of his own ice.
He looked… unshaken.
Untouched.
And yet—

Wrong.

Not in the way Bakugou had looked—Bakugou had looked volatile.
Loud in all the places that should’ve been quiet.
His anger wasn’t new, but it had shifted—coiled into something frantic and directionless.

Aizawa had already spoken to that boy.
Right after the Tokoyami fight.

It hadn’t solved anything.

But it cracked something open.

Still, Aizawa knew what he saw today wasn’t just guilt leaking out—it was instability.
An internal fault line that was finally starting to move.

Bakugou was flailing inside his own mind, and Aizawa had been doing this long enough to know that flailing, if left alone, would eventually turn into drowning.

He needed to call the therapist—Bakugou’s long-time one.
Let them know what happened here, what he saw.
How close that boy had come to unraveling on a national stage.

Not to scold him.
Not to fix him.

But to remind him that someone was watching.
Still.

Someone who knew how close he was to the edge.

Aizawa rubbed a hand along his jaw, then let his gaze drift back to the ring.

Todoroki.

That boy was another matter entirely.

Aizawa had suspected something was off.
Ever since that conversation about not using his fire—Todoroki had sounded resolute, but there was always something brittle under it.
Stubbornness with teeth.

And now, standing in the center of a victorious storm, Todoroki looked like he’d just lost everything.

No pride.
No sense of achievement.
Just stillness.

Aizawa frowned.

He didn’t know what Todoroki had said to Bakugou mid-fight—but whatever it was had pierced straight through him.
It sent Bakugou spiraling—and Todoroki?

He hadn't reacted.
Hadn’t gloated.
Hadn’t even looked relieved.

He’d won exactly the way he said he would.

And he looked emptier for it.

Aizawa didn’t like that.

He’d have to talk to him.
Eventually.
Maybe Todoroki wouldn’t answer.
Maybe he didn’t even know how to explain what he was carrying.
But Aizawa had seen that kind of quiet before.

And it didn’t heal on its own.

He closed his eyes.
Let out a long, tired breath.

One problem child at a time.

Except he had too many.

And they all kept dragging each other back into the light, just long enough to remind him what hope looked like—and how much work it would take to keep it alive.

He opened his eyes again.
Let them settle once more on the two boys—one still standing in the ring, frozen in thought.

The other already gone.

Aizawa didn’t smile.

But he didn’t look away either.

The room was cold.

Not from his quirk—he hadn’t used it since the match ended.

Still, the chill clung to his skin like wet silk, threading through the seams of his uniform.
It crawled into the quiet spaces between his ribs and settled there.

Todoroki sat alone.

The medical staff had already come and gone.
Nothing broken.
Nothing bruised badly enough to stop him.

Nothing on the outside, anyway.

He’d declined the early press photos.
Avoided the crowd.
Didn’t even wait to hear who would approach him after the win.
It hadn’t felt like a win.
Just something he did because it was expected.

Because his father was watching.

He stared at the floor.

No one had come in.

He wasn’t sure if he wanted them to.

But part of him still glanced at the door.
Just once.
A quiet flick of the eye, like maybe someone would step through it—not with congratulations, but with understanding.

No one did.

His fingers tightened slightly in the fabric of his jacket.
The victory should’ve felt like a statement.
Like proof.

He’d done exactly what he set out to do.

He hadn’t used the fire.

He didn’t need it.

So why did he feel so—

hollow?

His head tipped back.
He stared at the ceiling.
At the place where cold air pooled, invisible and still.

He’d won.

But he wasn’t sure who he’d beaten.

And the only words echoing in his skull weren’t his father’s.

They were Izuku’s.

“Why don’t you show me?”

The silence didn’t last.

Not for him.

Bakugou slammed his fist into the locker.

Metal dented.
Pain flared.
He didn’t care.

He didn’t know what he was supposed to care about anymore.

He should’ve won.

He’d pushed.
Fought like hell.
Ignored the voice in his head that told him to pull back.
Ignored every sign that something inside him was cracking.
He fought like he was trying to burn through it.

And Todoroki still—

Still won.

Without fire.

Without shouting.

Without even looking like he gave a damn.

Bakugou paced.

Back and forth.

Breath ragged, boots heavy on the tile.
He couldn’t get the sound of the crowd out of his ears.
Couldn’t stop hearing the buzz that followed his loss.
Couldn’t forget the one moment—

That one damn moment—

Todoroki looked at him.
Said something.
Low. Quiet.
Like he knew exactly where to dig.

Like he wasn’t just fighting Bakugou’s quirk.
He was fighting him.

“You fight like someone waiting to be punished.”

The words wouldn’t leave.

Bakugou growled.
Ran both hands through his hair.
Felt the sting of sweat and shame under his nails.

He didn’t want to cry.

Didn’t want to break.

Didn’t want to admit that maybe—

maybe Todoroki was right.

Because he hadn’t fought like he wanted to win.

He fought like he deserved to lose.

Bakugou stopped pacing.

Stared at the wall.

And then, without warning, punched it again.

Hard.

This time, the sound echoed.

Sharp.
Hollow.

Just like the space in his chest.

His knuckles ached.

He didn’t care.

Somewhere behind the walls, the crowd still roared.
Chants of names.
Music.
Fireworks, maybe.

It didn’t matter.

He wasn’t listening anymore.

Back in the arena, the lights dimmed slightly.

Not for drama—just for transition.

The stage crews cleared the debris.
The crowd shifted, conversations rippling like wind over water.
Spectators checked their phones.
Vendors called out final snacks before the ceremony began.

A lull.

Heavy.
Expectant.

The sun had begun its descent now—painting the stadium in gold, like it was trying to soften what had just happened.

Present Mic’s voice hummed in the distance, giving quick summaries and filler commentary, stalling for time.

And behind the curtain, three students stood in silence.

Waiting to walk out.

Tokoyami adjusted his cloak without speaking.

Todoroki stared at nothing.

And Bakugou—

Bakugou didn’t move at all.

His hands were clenched at his sides, knuckles still red.

He didn’t look angry anymore.

He looked… unfinished.

The stadium quieted.

Not fully—there was still a distant hum of the crowd, the gentle echo of Present Mic’s voice—but it was calmer now.

Izuku stood next to his mother again.
The seats around them had filled up once more.
He could hear students talking—low murmurs of excitement, speculation, pride.

Tokoyami had fought well.

Bakugou had fought hard.

Todoroki had won.

The screen above the stadium flashed images from the final match in slow motion.
Ice blooming across the platform.
A silhouette thrown off balance.
Hands outstretched.
The buzz of the win.

Izuku watched silently.

He remembered the way Bakugou had looked at him.

He remembered the way Todoroki hadn’t.

A part of him wished he understood more—why their faces had looked so strange after the match.
Why the air between them had felt thick with something left unsaid.
But the words wouldn’t come.
And he didn’t think they were his to find anyway.

His fingers twisted into the edge of his sleeve.

Present Mic’s voice boomed again—cheerier this time.

“And now, folks! The moment you’ve all been waiting for! Our top three competitors will receive their well-earned medals, straight from our very own Number One Hero—All Might!”

The crowd erupted into cheers.

Izuku turned, instinctively curious, just starting to lift his head—

Before he could look toward the stage, a hand touched his arm.

Light.
Familiar.

And then his mother stepped between him and the edge of the balcony.
Not harsh.
Not sudden.
Just… gentle.
Like the act had been practiced in her head a dozen times.

“Mom?”

He asked, puzzled.

He tried to lean to the side, to peek around her.

“I want to see,”

He said quietly.

But Inko stayed where she was.
A soft smile on her lips, though it trembled just slightly at the corners.

“You don’t need to,” she murmured. “It’s just a man giving medals.”

Izuku blinked.

“Then… why can’t I look?”

Inko crouched down, her eyes meeting his.
She didn’t lie.
Didn’t even flinch.

“I just want to keep this moment calm for you,” she said softly. “You’ve been so brave today. And sometimes… the world’s too bright all at once, isn’t it?”

Izuku hesitated.
Thought about the noise, the light, the way the stadium buzzed in his bones.

“…Yeah,”

He said eventually.

She reached up.
Brushed some hair from his face.

“Then let me keep it soft for you, just a little longer.”

Izuku paused.

He still didn’t understand.

But he nodded.

Because her hand was still warm on his arm.

Because her voice was never sharp, never forced.

Because even if he didn’t know why she protected him—he knew that she did.

So he stayed still.

Didn’t ask again.

And behind her shoulder, the crowd kept cheering for a man Izuku never quite saw.

Three names were called.
Applause thundered.

And a tall figure stepped onto the stage.

The medals were heavier than he remembered.

Not in weight.
But in meaning.

All Might adjusted the first ribbon in his hand, careful not to let it tangle.
The stadium lights glared down, but they weren’t what made him sweat.

It was the silence behind the cheering.

The silence inside him.

He looked up at the three boys and the air caught sharp in his throat.

Todoroki Shoto stood to the side, perfectly still.
His eyes didn’t shine with victory.
They didn’t shine at all.

Bakugou Katsuki shifted his weight, fists clenched so tightly his knuckles had gone white.
He hadn’t made eye contact once.
Not with anyone.
Not even with himself, it seemed.

And Tokoyami Fumikage—quiet, reserved, respectful—was the only one who met his gaze.
His eyes weren’t bitter.
But they weren’t proud either.

All Might stepped forward.

He called their names, one by one.

Placed the medals around their necks, steady hands hiding the tremor beneath them.

He said what he was supposed to say.
Congratulated them.
Praised their strength.
Their potential.

And when he looked up into the crowd… he saw a flash of green curls shielded behind a mother’s gentle hand.

His chest ached.

He had not yet earned the right to face that boy.

Not yet.

Chapter 31: Chapter 30 - The amazing child he was

Summary:

With the Festival over, life should return to normal. But life never truly pauses—and sometimes the past keeps the mind trapped in a moment that refuses to fade.

 

Scars don’t follow the clock.

Notes:

Yeah… so it’s Sunday, not Saturday.

But this time I swear I have a really good excuse—yesterday I was out on a date with my boyfriend, and the second I got home I completely collapsed on the bed. No joke. I didn’t even know it was possible to fall asleep that fast!

So, sorry about the delay… but to make up for it, here’s a nice long chapter as an apology.

And not just any chapter—this is the final one of the Festival arc! It’s packed, it’s heavy, and I hope you enjoy every bit of it. ENJOY <3

Chapter Text

Chapter 30 - The amazing child he was

The cheer had died down a while ago now.

The medals had been given.

The crowd had begun to shift.
Heroes spoke with press crews, students rejoined their classmates.

The spotlight moved on.

But for Inko and Izuku, the Festival didn’t end quite yet.

Inko wasn’t ready to let go of her boy again.
To let him go back to his home.

Not their—but his.

She knew it was for the best.
But the pain of leaving him every time still hurt.

So she found an excuse.

Something simple.
Something soft.
Something neither Izuku nor Aizawa would question.

“Are you hungry?”

The words left her too quickly, almost tripping out of her mouth.

She regretted it for a second—hadn’t she already asked that earlier?

But it was late.
It was almost dinner.

He would say yes.
Wouldn’t he?

Izuku looked up at her—eyes soft and tired.

He saw it.

The way she needed more time.

Even if he wasn’t hungry, even if his body sagged from the weight of the day, he nodded.

And that was enough.

They stopped at a small supermarket near the station, one that sold neatly arranged boxed snacks and sweet breads under warm yellow lights.

Inko was radiant as she wandered down the aisles, asking with each item if he wanted it, if he’d tried it before, if he liked it.

She knew Izuku hadn’t had the time to taste everything, and even with the little uncomfortable nods he gave her, her smile never faded.

Because it felt normal.

A mother shopping with her son.

Nothing unusual.

Just a quiet kind of joy between shelves of familiarity.

In a life that still felt unfamiliar to him, this was something he could hold onto.

When they stepped back outside, the sky had already changed.

The sun had since long gone to bed.

And the starry night had been welcomed into the sky.

The umbrella she had thoughtfully prepared that morning wasn’t needed anymore.

And the back pain from carrying her bag didn’t matter now.

Izuku was still amazed by the beautiful night.

That was one of the only happy reasons he couldn’t sleep.

When Eri was sleeping near him, wrapped in a warm blanket, Izuku liked zoning out while looking out the window.

He felt comfort in it.

More than in the day.

It held quiet.
Stillness.
A sense of pause in a world that usually pressed too hard, too fast.

Maybe he would never escape the memories in his mind.

They would only dilute with the new ones he created.

But at times like this—when all he could feel was the cold, fresh air…

When the only things he could see were the lights—the streetlamps he could easily avoid, or the simple reassurance of the stars overhead…

When the only feeling in his chest was calm

He felt her hand slip into his.

Inko looked at him—not too sudden, not to startle him.

She just wanted to let him know she was there, with him.

He looked up.
She smiled.

A small one.
Not forced.
Not loud.
Just enough.

And somehow, that smile wrapped around him like a blanket.

They passed a quiet park with worn benches and overgrown grass.
A breeze stirred the trees, their leaves rustling like whispers.
Crickets chirped in the corners of the dark.

It was still.

Peaceful.

They sat.

Izuku let his body settle, shoulders slowly lowering from where they had been curled all day.

He closed his eyes for a moment.

Listened.

The buzz of the stadium had long faded.
The light had dimmed.
The weight of noise and movement had finally lifted.

And all that remained was the softness of night.

He thought about the Festival.

How loud it was.
How bright.

But also how fascinating.

Quirks.
So many quirks.
So many shapes and styles and powers.

It had overwhelmed him.

But it had also amazed him.

The Festival had been exhausting.

Still… he liked it.

Seeing the way people used their quirks was fascinating.

Even if the noise, the lights, or just being surrounded by so many things had been overwhelming.

He still liked it.

He thought of the early days Aizawa helped him escape.

The time he had been overwhelmed by everything and nothing at all.

He still didn’t feel comfortable—but he admitted to himself he’d made progress since that day at the Police station.

And his therapist told him progress—even if it was little—was still progress.

That he should be glad of what he’d accomplished.

Maybe she was right.

He wanted to tell her about today.

He wanted to tell everyone.

He felt a soft pressure on his shoulder.

His mother had rested her head there—carefully, gently.

It must not have been comfortable—for either of them.

But they stayed like that for a while.

They unwrapped snacks with quiet fingers and shared them in silence, broken only by the breeze through trees and the rustle of plastic.

After a long while, Izuku looked up again.

The sky was mostly hidden by tree branches now.

But that didn’t matter.

He didn’t need to see it all to feel its calm.

He could feel the darkness around him.

And he smiled.

“I liked when Tokoyami fought.”

He admitted it without thinking too much.

The words were soft.
Uneven.

Inko blinked, surprised.

She hadn’t expected him to speak—especially not first.

He looked at her.

She smiled.

“Yes,” she whispered back. “He fought well.”

And they fell back into quiet again.

Comfortable.

Izuku leaned a little into her—a semi-hug.

Awkward.
He still didn’t know how to give them.

Still, it warmed Inko’s chest.

She squeezed his hand—not to hold him back, but to keep herself from crying.

They stayed like that for a while longer.

Together.

And when they rose to leave, the stars still watched overhead.

The ride back was quiet.

Inko didn’t fill the silence.
She didn’t need to.

Izuku leaned against the window, watching the city blur past—gold and silver lights smearing into long streaks.
He didn’t say much, but he didn’t curl in on himself either.

He seemed… peaceful.
Worn out, yes.
But still.

When they finally reached the house—a modest, quiet place tucked behind other buildings—Inko’s steps slowed.

Izuku walked beside her.

She didn’t hold his hand this time.

Not because she didn’t want to.

But because he hadn’t reached for it.

And that, in its own way, was something good too.

Aizawa met them at the door.

He didn’t say anything at first—just opened the door and stood aside, eyes tired but calm.

Izuku looked up at him and nodded once.
Small.
Solid.

“I kept dinner in case he wanted it,” Aizawa murmured to Inko, voice low so as not to disturb the stillness. “Eri’s asleep.”

Inko looked down at her feet.

“He already ate…I made sure of it…”

Her voice was more slow, low.

Their shoes came off with the soft rustle of fabric and zippers.
The entryway was dimly lit, warm.
Lived-in.
A blanket draped across the couch.
A half-folded newspaper on the table.
Quiet things.

Izuku padded down the hallway without being asked.
His footsteps were silent.

He passed Eri’s door, cracked open just a sliver.
He paused—for a breath, no more—just to listen.

Her breathing was soft.
Slow.

He smiled a little and continued into his own room.

Inko stayed in the hallway a moment longer.

She turned to Aizawa, eyes glassy but composed.

“He did well today.”

“I know,”

Aizawa said.

“I think… I think it helped. The Festival. Even if it was a lot.”

“It was,” he agreed. “But he stayed.”

Her voice went quieter.

“I’m still scared.”

“So am I,”

He said simply.

She looked down, then back toward the hall, where her son had disappeared behind his door.

She didn’t cry.
Not this time.

But she took a slow, centering breath.

“I’ll go before I make it harder,”

She whispered, trying to smile.

Aizawa opened the door again.

“I’ll call you tomorrow.”

“I know.”

And then she stepped outside.

But just before the door closed behind her, she turned her head—just enough to see the soft lamplight spill out into the yard, casting long shadows across the stone step.

“Tell him I’m proud of him,”

She said.

And then, gently—like a promise—

“Tell him he was amazing.”

Aizawa nodded once.

“I will.”

And then the door shut with a soft click.

Inside, Izuku was already curling into his usual corner—tired but calm, safe in the rhythm of this place.

The sounds were familiar now.
The hush of the old pipes.
The distant hum of the wind.

And the knowledge that if something went wrong in the night, Aizawa was just down the hall.

Izuku didn’t know what tomorrow would bring.

But for tonight—just this one night—

He felt okay.

Maybe a good sleep would await him this time.

The smell of toast and warm butter drifted down the hall.

It was early—sunlight still soft and golden through the windows, casting long lines across the kitchen floor.
The morning was quiet.
Still.

Until—

“Izukuuuu!”

“Izukuuuu!”

Eri’s voice rang out like a little bell as she ran into the kitchen, socked feet skidding slightly on the floor.
Her hair was sticking up wildly on one side, and her eyes were still puffy with sleep.

“You didn’t let me sleep with you,”

She pouted, planting herself beside him at the table with a dramatic little thump.

Izuku looked up from his toast, blinking—still soft at the edges from sleep, but more rested than usual.
His eyes met hers, confused.

“I wasn’t here,”

He said quietly.

Eri’s cheeks puffed out.

“I know. But I wanted to wait. I really, really did.”

She tugged her sleeves down, a little embarrassed.

“But I fell asleep. Mister Aizawa said I was drooling.”

Izuku tilted his head slightly.

“It’s okay.”

“You should’ve woke me up.”

He blinked.

“You looked tired.”

“Hmph.”

But the pout didn’t last long—she was already reaching for a slice of toast, her small feet swinging under the table like a clock’s pendulum.

Aizawa walked in right then, black coffee in hand, hair as messy as ever.

“Don’t guilt trip Izuku first thing in the morning,”

He said, voice low and dry.

Eri grinned through a mouthful of bread.

“Not guilt tripping! Just saying facts!”

Aizawa gave her a look, but she just beamed wider.

And Izuku, quietly, took another bite of toast.

The warmth in the room hadn’t faded.
Not at all.

Aizawa sat down at the table with a groan, sipping his coffee like it was oxygen.
His eyes flicked over to Izuku.

“You slept better,”

He said simply.

Izuku paused—then nodded.

“A bit.”

He smiled at Aizawa.
Which was enough for him.

Eri spoke again, mouth full of toast.

“Do we have to go to school today?”

Aizawa shook his head.

“Not today. Not tomorrow either.”

Eri gasped dramatically.

“A whole vacation?!”

“It’s not vacation. Just a short break for the students after the Festival,” Aizawa corrected. “They need to rest. Same for you two.”

Izuku blinked.

“Class 1-A too?”

“Yes,” Aizawa said. “Everyone’s off until the day after tomorrow.”

“Oh.”

Eri was already kicking her feet in excitement.

“Can we play cards later?! And I wanna draw! And then maybe go to the park—!”

Aizawa raised a hand like a judge restoring order in court.

“Easy. You’ve got time.”

Then, turning to Izuku, he added more quietly,

“Your therapist called this morning. She’d like to extend your next session. Four hours.”

Izuku stilled—just for a second—but not from fear.
His brow furrowed slightly, not in discomfort, but in quiet curiosity.

“It’s just for the break,” Aizawa added, tone calm and steady. “She said it’d be a good opportunity to take more time, try some things you don’t usually have time for.”

Izuku didn’t answer right away.
He looked down at his toast, then back up.

“…Okay,”

He said simply.

Aizawa gave a short nod.

“It’s tomorrow. Afternoon.”

The conversation faded into soft hums of Eri speaking about her grand, not-yet-made plans for the day, and the quiet clinking of dishes.

Outside, the morning continued unfolding—slow and steady.

And inside, in a little kitchen that smelled of toast and quiet safety, the day began.

Elsewhere, the day had already begun.

But not with laughter.
Not with softness.

The hallway of the hospital was quiet, but Todoroki’s footsteps echoed anyway—like the space was asking him to turn back.

He didn’t.

His hands were in his pockets, shoulders stiff, eyes forward.

Room 304 was only a few paces ahead.
The number carved neatly into the silver plaque, like it meant nothing.

But it did.

He stopped in front of the door.

Fuyumi had texted him that morning, surprised he was going.
She hadn’t asked why.

Maybe she already knew.

Todoroki stood there for a long moment, staring at the wood grain like it might shift and offer an answer.

Then he raised his hand.

And knocked.

The knock was soft.
Too soft.

He stood there a moment longer, until a voice from the other side said gently,

“Come in.”

He opened the door.

The room was simple.
Clean.
Pale walls and pale curtains and pale light.
A small vase of flowers sat on the windowsill—facing the sun.
There was a chair.
A bed.
A woman sitting upright in it, with hands folded neatly in her lap.

She looked up as he entered.

Her eyes—so much like his—widened slightly in surprise, and then softened with something like warmth.

“…Shoto?”

He nodded once.
His throat was tight.

“I wasn’t sure if you’d…” she trailed off, but didn’t finish the thought. Just smiled faintly. “Please. Sit.”

He did.

The silence that settled between them was familiar.
Not hostile.
Not warm either.
Just… tentative.
Like the air itself was waiting.

He glanced at her, then down at his hands.

He wasn’t sure why he came.
Not exactly.

Not to talk about the Sports Festival.
Not to gloat.
Not even to explain.

But he was tired.

Tired of holding so many conflicting truths in his chest—each one dragging him in a different direction.

His father’s voice in one ear.
Midoriya’s in the other.

And his own?

His own voice was missing.

Maybe he thought… maybe she could help him find it.

“I won the Festival,”

He said quietly, staring down at his hands.

“I know,”

She replied.
Her voice was gentle.
Steady.

“I watched.”

He blinked.
That startled him more than it should have.

“You didn’t use your left side,”

She said next—not with judgment, just… observation.

“I couldn’t,” he admitted. “It felt wrong.”

“Because of him?”

He nodded.
Then hesitated.

“No. I mean… yes. But also…”

He trailed off.
Frustrated.

“It’s not just about him anymore,” he continued. “I thought… if I could win without it, that would mean I was free. But I did. And I still feel—”

He struggled for the word.

“—stuck.”

Rei didn’t speak right away.

Instead, she leaned forward just a little.
Her fingers were pale, her shoulders thinner than he remembered.
But her gaze—her gaze was clear.

“I know what it feels like to live a life defined by someone else’s choices,” she said softly. “And I know how heavy that becomes.”

He swallowed.

“I hated him,” he whispered. “I still do. I thought if I could prove he didn’t matter—if I could win despite him—it would make something better.”

“But it didn’t,”

She finished.

He shook his head.

“No. It just made me feel more lost.”

She reached out.
Slowly.
Carefully.

He didn’t flinch.

Her fingers touched his, light as snowfall.
She held his hand like it was something sacred.

“You’re not lost, Shoto,” she said. “You’re just beginning to look for yourself, instead of running from him.”

That—

That settled in his chest like something solid.
Something true.

“I don’t know who I am,”

He murmured.

“You will.”

He looked up at her.

And she smiled.

Not because he’d won.

Not because of what quirk he used—or didn’t.

But because he was hers.

Not just Endeavor’s son.

Hers.

The key clicked in the door.

Ochako stepped inside, balancing a small grocery bag in her arms, hair still slightly damp from the shower she’d taken.
She stretched her neck, sore from the tension of the last few days, and quietly shut the door behind her.

Home.

Finally.

She slipped off her shoes, muttering to herself about reheating leftovers, maybe taking a nap—

And then she noticed.

The door hadn’t been locked.

She froze.

Eyes sharp, body suddenly still.
Her instincts flared.
Someone had been here.
She never forgot to lock it.

Her heart spiked.

Then—

“Surprise!!”

She jolted so hard she nearly dropped the bag.

Her mother popped out from around the corner, arms wide, beaming.

“Mom—?!”

And then came her father—grinning from ear to ear, holding a plastic-wrapped cake from the bakery three blocks down.

“You should’ve seen your face!”

He laughed.

Ochako blinked.
Then blinked again.

“…What are you two doing here??”

“We came to celebrate,” her mom said, already reaching for the bag to relieve her of the weight. “You did so well! We couldn’t just stay home and not say anything!”

“Your match was incredible!” her father added. “You nearly had that Bakugou kid!”

“I—I didn’t win,”

Ochako managed, cheeks red, still half in shock.

“You didn’t need to,” her mom said, wrapping her arms around her in a tight, warm hug. “You were brilliant, Ochako. So brave. So strong.”

The words hit something deep in her chest.
She’d been holding everything together with tape and resolve since her fight.
She hadn’t even stopped to cry, not really.
Not since she walked off that arena floor and told herself to smile so no one would worry.

Now—just like that—her throat tightened.

She clung to her mother and didn’t let go.

“I really thought I could beat him,”

She whispered, voice shaky.

“We know,” her dad said, gentler now. “But that’s not what matters.”

“You fought smart,” her mom murmured. “You didn’t let fear stop you. We’re so proud.”

Ochako laughed through her tears.

“It’s just… it’s been a lot.”

Her mom cupped her face.

“Then let us spoil you for a day. No fighting. No school. Just you, us, and too much food.”

She nodded.

And for the first time in days, her smile didn’t feel forced.

The mail hit the floor with a dull thunk.

Shinsou didn’t move right away.

He’d been sprawled out across his bed for a while now—headphones in, but no music playing.
His eyes were half-lidded, watching the afternoon sunlight trail lines across the ceiling.

The Festival was over.
The energy of it still clung to the air like static.

It had been loud.
Predictable, in some ways.
Unsettling in others.

People saw power and potential in those who roared the loudest.
Explosions.
Flames.
Giant fists and wings and things that sparkled and shone.

But Shinsou had learned something else.

You didn’t always have to shout to be dangerous.

You didn’t always have to win to be remembered.

He sat up slowly, shoulders stiff, and wandered into the hallway.

The mail was already scattered on the floor—ads, coupons, some random package for his neighbor they always got by mistake.

And one envelope.

It wasn’t big or flashy.
Just white.
Plain.
Stamped with the U.A. crest in the top corner.

Shinsou looked at it for a long time.

Didn’t pick it up.

Didn’t reach for it.

Didn’t move at all.

Just stood there, barefoot on the cold tile, watching the light slide slowly across the paper’s surface.

He knew what it was.

Maybe not the contents.
But the shape of it.
The weight it carried just by existing.

It could change something.
Or it could confirm what he already knew.

He stepped over it.

Turned back into his room.

The letter stayed on the floor.

Waiting.

In another household, the calmness of the day was disturbed by something else.

The house was too quiet.

Bakugou paced the length of his room for the third time, then dropped onto his bed, only to shoot up again a moment later like it burned him.

Everything itched.
His skin.
His breath.
The way the silence wrapped around his throat like a rope.

He’d tried to work out—hit the gym in the basement, do something useful—but his hands kept twitching, mind running in static circles.
He’d gotten halfway through his usual warmup before quitting.
Now, the sound of his breathing was too loud.

He pressed his fists to his temples.

What the hell do you want from me?

He didn’t even know who the question was for.

The Festival was over.
He’d lost.
And not just the match.

Everything had been loud.
Too loud.
And he had been there—Izuku.

Back.

Alive.

Watching.

Bakugou didn’t know what to feel.
Every time he reached for one emotion, another shoved its way in.

Anger.
Relief.
Shame.
Guilt.
Rage.
Joy.
Fear.

He’d seen Izuku look at him.
Really look.
Not in fear, not in hate—just in that quiet, unreadable way that made everything in Bakugou scream and ache at the same time.

He’d seen Todoroki’s eyes, too.
Cold and knowing.
And what the hell had that bastard said to him during the match?
Why did it still feel like a bruise?

He threw himself down on the bed again, this time face-first into the pillow.

The door cracked open a minute later.

“Hey.”

His mom’s voice—casual. Too casual.

“What,”

He muttered into the mattress.

“Your session’s soon.”

“I know.”

She didn’t say anything else at first.
Just stood there.
Watching him.
He could feel it.

“…You need anything?”

He turned his head just enough to glare at the wall.

“No.”

She waited a beat.

Then: “You don’t look okay.”

“I’m fine.”

“Mm.”

Her tone didn’t match the word.
She didn’t believe him.
But she didn’t argue either.

Just said, softer this time:

“Your shoes are by the door.”

And then she left.

Bakugou stayed like that for a moment longer—face buried, heart racing like he’d just gone three rounds in the ring.

Then he sat up.

Got dressed.

And left for therapy.

The room smelled like lemon tea and carpet.

It hadn’t changed since the first time he’d walked in at age eleven, fists clenched so tight they’d cut his palms.
Same beige walls.
Same quiet ticking clock.
Same too-soft armchair he always refused to sit in.

Dr. Takami hadn’t changed much either.

A little older now, sure—more grey around the edges—but his eyes were just as steady.
He looked up from his notebook, not smiling, but not frowning either.

“Welcome back, Katsuki,” he said, calm as always. “It’s been a while.”

Bakugou hovered near the door for a second too long before slumping into the usual chair.

He didn’t say anything.

Takami didn’t fill the silence.
He never did.

Just waited.

Eventually, Bakugou exhaled—sharp, broken at the edges.

“…I don’t even know where to start.”

“That’s okay,” Takami said. “We can start with silence.”

Bakugou gave a weak snort.

“Been living in it since the match.”

Takami nodded, then leaned forward just a little, elbows on knees.

“Tell me what’s still echoing.”

Bakugou’s throat clicked.
He looked away.

“He’s back.”

Takami nodded once.

“Izuku.”

Bakugou’s jaw tightened.

“Yeah.”

Another long pause.

Then Bakugou exhaled like it hurt.

“I thought I’d feel relieved,” he said quietly. “I did. I was, I guess. For a second. But then—”

He scrubbed a hand through his hair, fingers snagging hard at the roots.

“Then I saw him. And it was like the ground disappeared.”

Takami didn’t push.
Just waited.

“He’s different,” Bakugou muttered. “Quiet. Skittish. Doesn’t talk. Doesn’t—look at people right.”

His throat worked around the next words.

“And he doesn’t remember me.”

Takami’s voice was soft.

“How does that make you feel?”

“I don’t know.” Bakugou snapped, then backpedaled instantly, his face contorting. “I mean—I do. I do. But it’s all twisted.”

His hands balled into fists in his lap.

“I’m angry that he’s back. I’m fucking grateful. I’m scared that I’ll ruin it all over again. I’m scared that he’ll ruin it. I’m—” He broke off, breath stuttering. “I don’t know what I am.”

Takami leaned forward slightly, elbows on his knees.

“Try to say one thing at a time,” he said. “Start with the anger. Why angry?”

“Because I don’t deserve to see him!” Bakugou snapped, voice spiking. “Because I spent years tearing him down and now he’s—he’s back, and everyone just—accepts it. Like it’s fine. Like none of it happened. Like he just… starts over.”

He shook his head, eyes wild and burning.

“I don’t get that. How can someone go through that and come back looking like that—like some fucking ghost—and still smile? Still thank people?”

He looked down, voice hoarse.

“And I can’t even look him in the eye.”

Takami let the words breathe.

“And the fear?”

He asked gently.

Bakugou didn’t answer right away.

“I’m afraid of what I’ll do,” he said finally. “Or what I won’t do. Like—like I’ll mess it up somehow. Just by existing.”

Takami didn’t react.
Just nodded.

“Is that why you’ve been avoiding him?”

Bakugou’s jaw tensed.

“I don’t know if I should be near him. I don’t know if I can. Every time I look at him it’s like my whole chest folds in. Because he—he looks at me like I’m someone new.”

His voice dropped.

“And that should feel like a gift. But it doesn’t. It feels like a fucking lie.”

Takami was quiet a long time.

When he spoke again, his voice was steady.

“You’ve spent years carrying the weight of what you did. Working to change. Making space for his healing. You did what you could.”

Bakugou shook his head.

“But it wasn’t enough.”

“Maybe it wasn’t,” Takami said. “Maybe it’ll never be enough. And that’s the hardest part, Katsuki—learning that healing isn’t always clean, or fair. Sometimes you won’t get closure. Sometimes you won’t get forgiveness.”

He leaned forward.

“But you still deserve to heal too.”

Bakugou’s breath hitched.

“But I hurt him.”

“You did. And you took responsibility. You’re still taking it. But punishing yourself forever won’t make him whole.”

Bakugou sat with that.

Then, finally, he whispered,

“What do I do?”

Takami’s reply was simple.

“You stay the course. You let him move at his own pace. And you don’t disappear.”

Bakugou blinked.

Takami smiled—just a little.

“Even if he doesn’t remember what you did… you do. And if you want to make that past mean something, then don’t vanish. Don’t avoid the work. Stay.”

Silence stretched again.

Then Bakugou’s shoulders dropped a fraction.

“…I’m tired,”

He muttered.

“I know.”

A pause.

“I think you’ve been tired a long time.”

Bakugou didn’t answer.

The light from his phone screen was the only thing glowing in the dark.

Kirishima stared at it, thumb hovering over the keyboard.

The message had already been typed.

Hey man. Just wanted to check in. That was a hell of a match. You okay?

He didn’t hit send.

He didn’t want to sound pushy.
Bakugou didn’t like pushy.

But he also didn’t like silence.

And right now—Kirishima had gotten a whole day of it.

He let out a breath, flopped onto his bed, and ran a hand through his hair.

Maybe he was overthinking it.

Bakugou didn’t owe him a reply.
He’d fought hard, probably got pulled into a dozen staff talks, maybe even got grounded or something.

Still…

He stared at the screen a while longer.

Then tapped Send.

The message whooshed away into the digital void.

Kirishima stared at the little “Delivered” icon.

No reply.

No read receipt.

Nothing.

He set the phone on his nightstand and turned toward the wall.

“…Hope you’re alright, man,”

He whispered into the quiet.

And the room answered only with stillness.

So he sighed.
And tried to sleep.

But across town, sleep didn’t come so easily.

In a small apartment where the lights had long since dimmed, where two children were finally resting in the calm that followed chaos—

Aizawa stood in the kitchen, one hand wrapped around a mug gone lukewarm.

His other hand hovered over his phone.

He sighed, pulled it off the charger, and scrolled to a contact labeled "Inui".

The phone rang twice before it picked up.

“You’re calling now?” came a gravelly voice. “It’s almost midnight.”

“I know,” Aizawa murmured. “But I wanted to catch you before morning. You said to keep you updated.”

A tired snort.

“You say that like I’m not already drowning in incident reports.”

Aizawa didn't respond to that.

There was a pause on the other end.

“...You alright, Aizawa?”

Another pause.

Then: “Just tired.”

“Aren’t we all.”

Aizawa rubbed his temple.

“It’s Todoroki. And Bakugou.”

Inui grunted knowingly.

“Todoroki first,” Aizawa said. “Something’s… off. He’s stable. Civil. But there’s a weight to him now. I saw it after the fight. Not just restraint—it was like he didn’t even care he’d won.”

“Fire side?”

“Still unused.”

Inui exhaled sharply through his nose.

“He was always going to crack eventually.”

“I don’t know if he cracked. That’d mean something gave way. This felt more like he shut something off.” Aizawa leaned back against the counter. “I’ll schedule a talk with him once classes resume.”

“And Bakugou?”

A longer silence.

“I spoke with him after the match,” Aizawa said. “Then he saw his therapist today.”

“Did it help?”

“Some.” His voice lowered. “He’s trying, Inui. He really is. But Izuku’s return hit harder than any of us expected.”

The line stayed quiet for a while.

“You thinking of pulling Bakugou from group drills?”

Inui finally asked.

“I’ll see how the next week goes.”

“You’ve got a lot on your plate,”

Inui said.

Aizawa closed his eyes.

“I always do.”

There was a longer pause this time.

Then, quieter—less clinical:

“…And the Midoriya boy?”

Aizawa glanced down the hallway, eyes catching on the faint sliver of light from beneath Izuku’s door.

“He’s sleeping,” he said. “He’s… doing okay. As okay as he can be.”

“That kid’s been through hell.”

“I know.”

“And now he’s walking through the aftermath.”

Aizawa exhaled.

“I have his therapist scheduled for a long-form session tomorrow. We’ll see how it goes.”

Inui grunted thoughtfully.

“You think he’s stable?” he asked. “Not just now—but sustainable?”

Aizawa hesitated.

“I think,” he said slowly, “that he wants to be. And I think… that has to count for something.”

A beat.

“It does.”

Then Inui’s voice softened again.

“You’re not failing them, you know.”

“I’m not saving them either.”

“No one expects you to.”

“They’re kids.” Aizawa’s grip tightened on the mug. “And they’ve been through more than most pros ever will. I can’t let them drown in it.”

“They won’t,” Inui said. “Not if they’ve got someone watching the shore.”

A small, bitter smile tugged at Aizawa’s mouth.

He didn’t reply.

“Call me if it gets worse,” Inui added. “I’ll adjust Todoroki’s intake plan if needed. And I’ll follow up on Bakugou’s file.”

“Thanks,”

Aizawa muttered.

“Now go to bed.”

“I will.”

The line clicked off.

Aizawa stared at the phone for a moment longer, then looked toward the hallway—where behind two separate doors, two children slept.

Not fixed.
Not healed.

But safe.
For now.

He turned off the kitchen light.

And let the quiet of the night hold him, just for a little while.

Chapter 32: ~Intermission 2~

Chapter Text

So… um… the Festival arc, huh?
A lot went down between the characters this time. While the spotlight was mostly on Todoroki and Bakugou, I made sure others had their moments too—Ochako, Iida, Shinsou, Monoma, and of course, Izuku.
This is our second intermission so far, and I’ve been using these little pauses as markers between arcs. The first covered how Izuku came into U.A., the second wrapped up the Sports Festival… and the third was supposed to kick off the Stain/Iida arc.
Buuut… I got sidetracked. TT
Instead, we’re diving into a smaller arc that wasn’t in the anime, something new that I really wanted to explore before we get back on track. Think of it as a detour—a little surprise arc that slipped in when I wasn’t looking.
Don’t worry though, I haven’t forgotten the storylines already in motion. Katsuki and Izuku especially… I know some of you are waiting for them. We’re not quite there yet, but trust me—it will happen. Eventually. 😉
So take this intermission to breathe. Grab a tea, stretch your legs, give your eyes a break (especially if you’re binge-reading).
(And yes, I know I shouldn’t say this while literally writing in the dark myself—but do as I say, not as I do!)
All my love,
Enjoy Chapter 31 💚✨

Chapter 33: Chapter 31 - The healing child he was

Summary:

As routines begin to settle and small comforts take root, change can feel frightening. But sometimes, in the quietest ways, change is healing.

 

Love

Notes:

Yes… yes, I know.

Three times late now, and I still don’t really have an excuse. Honestly, I didn’t have a valid one the first time either. 😅

The truth is, I took my sweet time these past few weeks, and I’m so sorry for the delay. The worst part? All I really had to do was post it (well… clean it up a little, but that’s beside the point). It barely took me an hour in the end—but somehow time just flies.

I’m truly sorry, guys. Feels like I’m being a bad author TT

So, as an apology: here’s a chapter that’s so sweet it might give you cavities. 🍬 Nothing major happens here, but I think that’s okay—it’s a soft breather after the heavy stuff, because I can promise you… a lot is coming!

Chapter Text

The sun was barely above the horizon when Haruko stepped into her office.

The air inside still held the faint coolness of night, the kind that made her want to breathe in deeply before the day began.
She did so, just once, letting the quiet settle into her shoulders.

The office looked exactly as it had the evening before — blinds half-closed, plants by the window still catching what little light they could, the kettle on the side table waiting to be filled.
She set her bag down on her desk and moved through the familiar motions: turn on the small desk lamp, open the blinds just enough for the warmth to filter in without becoming too bright, water the spider plant that seemed determined to take over the corner.

Her calendar told her it would be a full day.
First session at eight. Back-to-back students until lunch.
Afternoon set aside for the longer cases.

By the time she sat down, the first knock had already sounded.

The morning moved in a steady rhythm — different students, different needs.
Some sat stiff in their chairs, giving clipped answers to her questions.
Others came in with stories spilling over, barely taking a breath before moving to the next thought.
Haruko had learned to match her pace to theirs, never pushing harder than they could bear.

After the third student left, she glanced at the clock.
Eleven forty-five.
Almost time.

Four hours.
A long session, even for her.
She knew why.

Aizawa had told her what he’d learned a week ago — about Maestro, about things no child should endure.
He hadn’t gone into detail.
She didn’t need detail.
The bare truth was enough to settle in her chest like stone.

A week ago, she had gone home after hearing that and sat at her kitchen table for a long time without turning on the lights.
It had been… difficult, not letting that knowledge change the way she looked at him.
Izuku noticed things.
He noticed the smallest shifts — tension in a hand, the way someone’s voice caught on a single word.
If she let herself flinch, he’d see.

And she couldn’t let him see.

Because this room, this hour — or four hours, today — had to be different.

Safe.
Predictable.

She stood, moving to draw the blinds a little lower.
The light should be soft, muted.
She reached for the papers she’d set aside earlier, a few blank sheets and some heavier stock in case he wanted to doodle with ink or markers.
She placed them on the low table near the armchair he always chose, next to the small tin of colored pencils she kept just for him.

The knock came light.
Careful.

When she opened the door, his expression held something she didn’t see often — a flicker of something almost like anticipation.
His gaze darted past her shoulder to the desk, to the familiar papers and pens set neatly on the low table.

“Good morning, Izuku,”

She said warmly, stepping aside.

He came in without hesitation, his small backpack shifting against his shoulder.
No quick scan of the corners this time.
No lingering at the threshold.
Progress, even if he didn’t know it.

Haruko waited until he’d settled into his usual chair before taking her own.
She didn’t fill the air with questions.
He reached for a pen without prompting, dragging a blank sheet toward him.

The soft scratch of graphite filled the room.
She let it.

Minutes became stretches of half-hours.
Haruko worked quietly at her desk, the sound of her pen tapping against the paper when she paused to think.
Once, she glanced up and caught him watching the window, eyes unfocused, his pencil moving almost absently.

Around the second hour, his chair creaked as he leaned forward.
He slid the paper aside and started on another.
This one was smaller, looser.

When she stood to get a glass of water, he spoke.

“What’s that?”

His voice was soft, but not as hesitant as she remembered from their first sessions.
His eyes were on the plant in the corner — a little monstera that had been growing crooked for months.

“Overwatered it,” Haruko said lightly. “Still trying to convince it to forgive me.”

Something like a smile ghosted over his face.

They went back to their quiet rhythm — her making notes, him shading the edge of a sketch — and for the first time since they’d started these sessions, Haruko felt the atmosphere shift.
Not brittle, but steady.
Safe.

By the time their four hours wound down, his paper was scattered with half-finished shapes and soft lines.
She didn’t ask him what they were.
If he wanted her to know, he’d tell her.

“Same time next week?”

She asked as he packed his pencils away.

He nodded, almost without thinking.

Progress didn’t always come in breakthroughs.
Sometimes, it looked exactly like this — a boy drawing in quiet safety, and the knowledge that he’d chosen to come back again.

Haruko stacked the loose sheets from the table, careful not to smudge the graphite.
She’d learned to keep his drawings exactly as he left them — it wasn’t about the image, but the fact that he’d made them here.

Footsteps approached in the hall, unhurried but heavy enough to make the floor faintly creak.

The knock came sharp and short.

“Come in,”

Haruko called.

Shouta Aizawa stepped inside, scarf loose around his neck, the faint smell of coffee trailing with him.
His eyes moved past her to the boy waiting near the door, backpack on and ready.

“Good session?”

He asked, voice low.

Haruko gave a small, measured nod.

“Quiet. But a good kind of quiet.” She glanced at Izuku, who was watching the two of them with mild curiosity. “He engaged a little more than usual — small talk, a few questions. Stayed present the whole time.”

Aizawa’s brow rose slightly, almost imperceptible.

“That’s something.”

“It is,” she agreed. Then, softer, “He’s starting to settle here. Not just in the room — in the routine.”

Aizawa didn’t reply right away.
He looked at Izuku again, something unreadable in his gaze.

“Alright, kiddo,” he said finally, jerking his chin toward the hallway. “Let’s go.”

Izuku gave Haruko a small, polite nod before following him out.

When the door shut, Haruko let herself lean back in her chair.
She knew the road ahead for that boy was long, and uneven, and full of weight she couldn’t begin to name.

But today, she’d seen something different.

The hallway outside Haruko’s office felt cooler, like the air had been rinsed clean.

Quieter, too — though it was probably just the shift from her soft lamp light to the white hum of the corridor.

Izuku stayed close to Aizawa, matching his stride so the sound of their sneakers fell in sync.

“You hungry?”

Aizawa asked after a minute.

Izuku thought about it.
He wasn’t.
But he also knew the question wasn’t only about food.

“…Yes,”

He said softly.

Aizawa nodded, the answer enough.
They stepped into the late afternoon, the street lined with deep shadows between the buildings.
Izuku kept to them instinctively, umbrella handle loose in his fingers.
The sunlight stayed on the other side of the street.

The air outside was sharper, carrying that early-evening cool that hinted summer wasn’t quite ready yet.

They didn’t talk much, but Izuku noticed the way the air cooled as they moved between shaded blocks, the faint smell of roasted coffee drifting from a shop they passed.
It was quiet in the same way Haruko’s office had been — not empty, but safe.

By the time they reached the apartment, the lamps inside spilled a dim, familiar glow through the cracked curtains.
Izuku’s eyes relaxed instantly.

He glanced up at Aizawa, who was still looking ahead, his expression unreadable but steady.

Maybe, Izuku thought, the walk back was part of the session, too.

The hallway outside was darker than the street, and Aizawa’s apartment door looked the same as always — muted paint, the faintest sliver of light showing at the edges.

When the key turned, the glow that spilled out was soft and low, from the kind of lamps that left the corners in shadow.
Izuku’s eyes relaxed almost instantly.
The door opened before Aizawa could finish stepping inside.

Eri stood there, socks half-slipping from her heels, hair a little mussed.

“You’re home!”

Her voice carried all the warmth the light didn’t.
She wrapped herself around Aizawa’s middle in a quick hug before spotting Izuku.
Her smile grew even brighter.

“And Izuku too!” She stepped back to let them in, glancing toward the living room. “Come on — someone’s here.”

Inside, the air smelled faintly of coffee and something warm — chocolate maybe.
Present Mic sat on the couch, long frame folded into a casual sprawl.
His hair — still the soft brown he’d switched to nearly two weeks ago — caught the dim light in muted tones.
He hadn’t gone back to blond since Izuku’s flinch that day.

Eri hurried toward the couch, climbing up beside him.

“We listened to music while we waited! And he made cookies.”

She pointed to the small plate on the table, a few already missing.

Mic grinned, leaning forward just enough to slide the plate toward the edge.

“They’re for sharing, kiddo. No tricks.”

Izuku hesitated, but when Eri grabbed one and held it out to him like an offering, he took it carefully.
The warmth against his fingers was unexpected — soft, not brittle.
The taste lingered, sweet.

Too sweet.

It was fine.
When Eri bubbly asked if it was to his taste he could only smile and nod.

The rest of the evening unfolded in the gentle dimness: Eri talking about the songs Mic had played, Mic adding a few words here and there, and Aizawa moving through the kitchen with quiet familiarity.
The shadows in the corners stayed deep, the lamps casting only soft halos across the room.
The music kept low in the background, making the pauses between voices feel like part of the rhythm instead of empty space.

When Eri’s words began to slow and her head drifted further onto Izuku’s shoulder, Aizawa set his coffee aside and glanced toward the couch.

“She’s half-asleep,”

He murmured.

Mic leaned back, arm stretched lazily across the back of the couch, watching as Aizawa crossed the room.

“She held out longer than I thought. Must’ve been waitin’ for you.”

His voice was warm, but there was a glint of something in his gaze — the kind of look that wasn’t just about Eri.

Aizawa crouched to scoop her up.

“She’s stubborn,”

He said, though the quiet fondness in his tone betrayed him.

Mic’s grin tilted.

“Wonder where she gets it.”

That earned him a flat look over Aizawa’s shoulder, the kind that might have been irritation if not for the faintest curve at the corner of his mouth.
Izuku, watching from the side, couldn’t quite place it, but it reminded him of the way Haruko sometimes looked when someone had guessed something she hadn’t said.

Aizawa carried Eri down the hall, disappearing briefly.
When he returned, Mic was still there, leaning forward with his elbows on his knees, looking entirely at home in the dim light.

“You’re not leaving yet?”

Aizawa asked.

“Thought I’d keep you company a bit,” Mic said casually, though his eyes followed Aizawa’s every movement. “Place feels different with you in it. Quieter. Not bad quiet.”

Aizawa sank into the chair opposite him, stretching his legs out just enough to almost — but not quite — touch Mic’s.

“You’ve been here plenty of times.”

“Yeah,” Mic said with a small shrug. “Doesn’t mean it’s the same every time.”

Silence settled, but it wasn’t empty.
The low hum of the record player filled the space between their words.
Izuku stayed still on the couch, unsure if they’d forgotten he was there or if they just didn’t mind.

Eventually, Mic leaned back, gaze steady on Aizawa.

“You ever notice you don’t let people stick around unless you want them to?”

Aizawa’s brow lifted slightly.

“Is that what this is?”

“Maybe,” Mic said, a faint smile tugging at his mouth. “Or maybe I’m just stubborn enough not to leave.”

Aizawa didn’t answer, but his eyes lingered on Mic a fraction longer than usual.

The quiet stretched again, comfortable in its own way.
Izuku didn’t understand all of it, but he could feel the unspoken weight between them, like the air had taken on a new layer.

Izuku glanced between the two men — Aizawa leaning back in his chair, Mic still half-sprawled on the couch — and even if he couldn’t name it, there was something in the air that didn’t need him there.

“I think… I’ll go to sleep,”

He murmured, standing.

Aizawa’s eyes flicked toward him, a silent check-in.

“You sure?”

He nodded.

“Yeah.”

Neither stopped him.
As he slipped down the hall toward his room, the murmur of their voices followed him, low and steady.
By the time he closed his door, the words had blurred into something like background music.

Mic watched the hallway for a beat after Izuku disappeared.

“Kid’s got instincts,”

He said, a smirk tugging at his mouth.

Aizawa arched an eyebrow.

“About what?”

Mic tipped his chin toward the empty couch.

“When to leave people their space.”

Aizawa huffed quietly, the closest he came to a laugh.

“Maybe he just wanted to sleep.”

“Mm.” Mic leaned forward, elbows on his knees. “Or maybe he’s smarter than both of us.”

They let that sit for a moment.
The dim light caught on the edges of Mic’s hair, still brown and soft-looking in the shadows.
He’d grown used to the change, though the reason for it had never left his mind.

“You still planning to keep it that way?”

Aizawa asked suddenly, a flicker of amusement in his voice.

Mic glanced upward as if he could see it.

“The hair? Yeah. Suits me, don’t you think?”

“It’s quieter.”

“That’s your way of saying you’re getting used to it.”

“I didn’t say that.”

“You didn’t have to.”

Aizawa looked at him for a long moment, not blinking.
Mic didn’t look away either.
The air between them felt both heavy and familiar, like they’d been here before and would be again.

Mic finally leaned back, stretching his legs out until they bumped lightly against Aizawa’s.

“Guess I’ll hang around a bit longer,”

He said.

Aizawa didn’t tell him to leave.

Mic let his legs stay where they were, a faint grin tugging at his mouth.

“You’ve got that look again,”

He said, voice light but knowing.

Aizawa slouched a little deeper into his chair.

“What look?”

“The one where you’re trying to convince yourself you’re just doing your job.” Mic’s eyes flicked toward the hallway where Izuku’s door had closed. “But it’s more than that, isn’t it?”

Aizawa didn’t answer right away.
He rubbed a hand over the back of his neck, gaze steady but distant.

“He needs stability. I can give him that.”

“Yeah,” Mic said quietly. “But that’s not all you’ve been giving.”

That earned him a slow, narrow-eyed look.
Not sharp — more like Aizawa was weighing whether to answer.

“You think I’m getting attached,”

Aizawa said finally.

Mic tilted his head.

“Aren’t you?”

A beat passed.
Aizawa didn’t deny it.

Mic’s grin softened into something more like understanding.

“Good. He needs someone who’ll stick.”

“You’re assuming I’m going somewhere.”

“I’m not talking about you,”

Mic said, though the curve of his mouth hinted he might be talking about both of them.

The silence that followed wasn’t awkward.
It was the kind they’d shared in countless late-night stakeouts and long train rides, the kind that didn’t need filling.
The only sound was the faint hum of the record player still turning in the background.

“You could’ve headed out once she was asleep,”

Aizawa said, eyebrow lifting.

Mic shrugged, the corner of his mouth quirking.

“And miss out on some quality Sho-time? Nah. Besides, someone had to make sure you didn’t bury yourself in grading the second you walked through the door.”

Aizawa gave a quiet huff — not quite a laugh, but close.

“You think sitting here counts as keeping me in check?”

Mic’s gaze softened.

“It counts when you don’t send me away.”

They sat there for a moment, the record player filling the space with a low hum.

“You don’t have to keep watch on me,”

Aizawa said at last.

“I know,” Mic replied. His voice was still light, but there was something underneath it. “But maybe I want to.”

Aizawa didn’t answer.
He didn’t have to.
The silence between them was comfortable enough to hold everything else.

They didn’t move for a while after that.
The shadows in the room stayed deep, the dim lamps pooling light only where it was needed.
Outside, the city murmured faintly through the windows.

When Mic finally stood, it wasn’t because the tension had broken — it was because it had settled, comfortable enough to leave and know it would still be there next time.

“Don’t stay up grading,”

He said lightly, grabbing his jacket from the arm of the couch.

Aizawa gave a noncommittal hum, which was about as close as he came to promising.

Mic lingered at the door, looking back once.
The light from the lamp caught just enough of his face to soften the grin he left with.

“Night, Sho.”

“Night,”

Aizawa murmured.

The lock clicked behind him, and the apartment seemed to exhale.

From down the hall, Izuku was in his usual corner of his bedroom, eyes open in the dimness.
The murmur of their earlier voices had faded, replaced by the faint hum of the record player still spinning in the living room.

It was the same quiet he’d felt in Haruko’s office — not the brittle kind, but the steady, safe kind that made his chest feel a little less tight.

He let it wrap around him.

For the first time in a long time, he didn’t dream of doors he couldn’t open or rooms too bright to step into.

Only the sound of the low music, and the steady weight of knowing someone was still awake in the other room.

Maybe this time he will have a good sleep.

Chapter 34: Chapter 32 - The calm child he was

Summary:

After the break, Izuku finally go back to class 1A.The classroom feels alive, familiar, and messy in its own way, but under it all are hints of unease — some subtle, some sharp. As new faces appear and old ones carry their own weight, Izuku drifts between shadows and noise, watching life move forward around him.

 

The wind will blow in your direction.

Notes:

Did I post on Saturday? No, no I did not.
Did I forget to post? Yes, yes I did.
Did I then remember, only to forget again? …Yes, yes I did.
And when I re-remembered, was I too busy to post? Also yes.

So do I apologize? YES I DO!!! 🙇

Jokes aside—I actually have some big news (besides the fact that I keep forgetting what day it is).

✨ I changed the formatting! ✨
From now on, the story will be split by paragraphs instead of single phrases—so it should flow much smoother.

Also… uni has started back up for me, which means no more two-chapters-a-week updates. This week is the exception (because I felt bad about missing Saturday), but going forward updates will only be on Saturdays.

That’s all for now—love you guys, ENJOY! 💚

Chapter Text

The night had been better than usual — for Izuku, at least.

Sleep always came a little easier after a long session with Haruko. He didn’t know exactly why, but Aizawa kept telling him it was because she was healing his mind.

Maybe that was true.

He hadn’t slept the whole night, but when he woke, the restlessness wasn’t heavy in his body. Instead, he sat by the window, knees pulled close, and watched the sky. The darkness was deep enough to make the stars sharp and clear, scattered in ways that made him want to count them.

In class, he’d once learned that stars were the same thing as the sun — only farther away. He didn’t mind them the way he minded the sun. Maybe it was because they were wrapped in so much darkness, their brightness softened.

The blanket beside him was flat, untouched. Eri hadn’t stayed in his room this time, and the empty space felt lonelier than it should have. The quiet was filled only by the clicking of night insects and the occasional whisper of leaves against the building.

It was calm.

He closed his eyes, letting his thoughts wander to what would come next now that the Festival and the break were over.Tomorrow meant going back to Class 1-A.

He liked being there — not as a student, but in their company. The energy in that room was something he couldn’t match, but liked to be near. Dark Shadow always made a show of being happy to see him, sometimes to the point of embarrassment.

Then other things drifted into his mind — the way Iida had rushed out of the stadium, missing the medal ceremony. The look in Todoroki’s eyes that day, one Izuku knew too well. The strange way his mother seemed to tense whenever Bakugou appeared.

A small breath escaped him, visible in the cool air. Not the kind of cold that hurt, but the kind that kept his thoughts still, like the world was in balance for just a little while. He shouldn’t worry about other people now. Not at night. Not in the darkness. Not in his safe space.

He hugged his knees tighter, and time slipped past without the weight of complicated thoughts.

The pale rise of day came slowly — the sun pushing light through his nearly opaque curtains in a thin, muted wash. Birds began their morning calls. Then came the soft, light footsteps he knew by heart.

Eri was awake.

He stood and opened his door, careful to keep his back to the window. Even this gentler morning light made him instinctively avoid it.

The scent hit him first — warm, sweet, and rich. Brioche.

In the kitchen, the coffee machine purred, mixing with Eri’s bright voice.

The moment he stepped into the room, she tumbled off her chair and ran to him, bare feet pattering against the floor.

“Izuku!” she chirped, wrapping her arms around him without slowing down.

“It’s not fair! I didn’t get to sleep with you again!” she whined, her voice holding the kind of morning drama only a six-year-old could pull off.

“Eri, I already told you,” Aizawa said from behind his coffee mug, scarf loose around his neck. “Let him have his mornings in peace.”

“But—” Eri began, only to stop when Aizawa tilted his head slightly in that way that wasn’t quite a glare but worked just as well.

She huffed, but didn’t let go of Izuku right away.

The table was already set — a bowl of rice for him, a smaller one for her, a plate with the last of the cookies from last night sitting in the center and some brioche for whatever reason. Eri reached up and nudged the plate of cookies toward him like she was offering him treasure.

“For later,” she said in a conspiratorial whisper.

He nodded, taking one and setting it carefully by his bowl.

They ate together quietly, Eri’s occasional chatter bouncing between bites.

Outside, the city was already waking.

The streets were quiet this early, just a soft hum of traffic in the distance. Aizawa kept his usual pace — long, steady steps that didn’t rush but didn’t linger. Izuku stayed just a half-step behind, where the taller man’s shadow overlapped his own.

They’d learned the route months ago — the one that kept them in shade almost the whole way, ducking between taller buildings and narrow streets where the morning sun hadn’t yet reached. Aizawa didn’t have to ask if it was too bright; he simply adjusted their path when the light shifted.
When they reached a stretch with no cover, Aizawa handed him the black umbrella without a word. Izuku took it, holding it low enough that the sunlight barely touched the edges of his vision.

“Eat enough?” Aizawa asked after a few blocks.

Izuku nodded.

“Good. Long day.”

They passed a bakery whose open doors spilled warm air into the street. For a moment, Izuku caught the smell of fresh bread and butter, but the brightness from the shop windows made him turn his head away.

“You can tell me if you need a break,” Aizawa said casually, eyes still forward.

“I know,” Izuku murmured.

They didn’t talk much after that. They never needed to. The sound of their steps on the pavement was steady enough, the rhythm of something that had long since become a habit.

UA’s corridors were already alive with voices when they arrived.

The moment Aizawa slid the door open, the usual morning energy of Class 1-A spilled into the hall like it had been waiting just behind the wood.

Even though not everyone had arrived yet, the room buzzed with chatter — chairs scraping, overlapping voices, the hum of people who lived in each other’s pockets.

Izuku stepped through the threshold, and before his second foot even touched the floor, a familiar shadow swept across the room. Dark Shadow surged forward, ink-dark wings curling tight around him, its head pressing insistently against Izuku’s shoulder like a cat demanding affection.
The sudden weight and cold softness nearly knocked the breath from him. He could swear — if shadows could purr — that’s exactly what Dark Shadow was doing now.

“I… apologize, Midoriya,” Tokoyami said, his voice steady but edged with discomfort, as if he’d rehearsed the words already. His feathers ruffled, betraying what his tone wouldn’t. “Dark Shadow was restless during the break. He… missed you.”

Izuku’s hands twitched before settling lightly against the quirk’s form, returning the greeting without words. The corner of his mouth lifted just slightly. “I missed him too.”

Of course, Mina couldn’t let the moment go. She leaned halfway over her desk, eyes sparkling with mischief.

“It’s not even eight o’clock and our birdie is already smothering Midoriya with affection,” she teased, elbowing Kaminari.

Kaminari, ever the accomplice, threw his arm out dramatically. “When’s the wedding?!” he sing-songed.

A couple of students chuckled. Even Dark Shadow seemed to puff up proudly at the suggestion, curling a little closer. Tokoyami, however, looked as though he might sink into the floor.

Before he could respond, Iida cut in with his usual briskness — though his voice carried less fire than it used to.

“You shouldn’t tease Tokoyami so early in the morning,” he scolded, chopping the air with one hand. “Not everyone shares your… excessive levels of energy.”

His glasses caught the light as he adjusted them, the movement sharper than necessary. From within the shadow’s embrace, Izuku noticed the slight difference — Iida wasn’t wound as tightly as before, not barking orders or vibrating with energy. But the way his shoulders held themselves told another story. The brightness had dimmed, leaving something quieter behind.

Kaminari groaned dramatically, slumping back into his chair. “C’mon, Iida, we’re just having fun…”

“Fun at another’s expense,” Iida muttered, though his tone lacked its old bite.

Izuku let the voices blur around him, the press of Dark Shadow’s form a steady anchor. It wasn’t overwhelming — not today. It was just… alive.
Across the aisle, Jirou glanced at Kirishima, then frowned. His leg bounced against the floor in a restless rhythm, too fast to be casual. His hands drummed faintly against his knees.

“You good, Red?” she asked, leaning toward him.

Kirishima startled, then forced a laugh, scratching the back of his neck. “Huh? Yeah, yeah, all good.”

“You don’t look all good,” Sero chimed in from the next desk, raising a brow. “Your leg’s about to drill through the floor.”

Kirishima clamped his hands over his knee, still smiling, though it wavered. “Just… uh, waiting on someone. That’s all.”

Jirou tilted her head, unconvinced but not pushing. “Uh-huh.”

The chatter swirled back up, Kaminari already trying to rope Mina into some ridiculous debate about which pro hero had the best costume design. At the back, Dark Shadow shifted slightly, letting Izuku rest more comfortably against its cold form, as though guarding him from the noise.

And still, through it all, Izuku felt it — a gaze. When he lifted his eyes, Todoroki was watching him openly from across the room. Their stares met, neither of them looking away. Todoroki’s face was unreadable, but his eyes carried something familiar — too familiar — before he turned back to his notebook.

The air hummed with conversations, chairs creaked, Dark Shadow purred against his side. It was all so full, so alive.

Until the door slammed open.

The door rattled open hard enough to smack the stopper.

Bakugou strode in, shoulders tight, the lines under his eyes deeper than they should’ve been after only two days’ break. His hair looked like he hadn’t bothered with it beyond one rough drag of his hand, and his uniform collar sat uneven. His jaw worked, teeth clenched as if the very act of stepping into the room was something to fight against.

“Bakugou!” Kirishima was up halfway from his seat before he could think better of it. His grin was quick, a little too forced, but warm all the same. “Man, you’re back—uh, I mean, obviously you’re back, but… how was your break?”

The words tumbled out too fast. He was trying — desperately trying — to bridge something.

Bakugou didn’t even slow. His bag hit his desk with a dull thud, followed by the sharp scrape of his chair as he yanked it out. He muttered something low, curt, that might’ve been “fine,” but it was swallowed by the noise of the class.

Kirishima hesitated, still half-turned, as if waiting for more. None came.

Across the aisle, Mina leaned in toward Kaminari and Sero, voice just low enough to count as a whisper but just loud enough for half the row to hear.
“…Does he look worse than usual, or is it just me?”

Kaminari frowned, tilting his head. “Nah, you’re right. Dude looks like he hasn’t slept since the Festival.”

“Maybe he hasn’t,” Sero added, eyes narrowing. “He’s got that ‘I punched a wall all night’ vibe again.”

“More like five walls,” Mina muttered. “In a row.”

Their not-so-subtle commentary earned a sharp glance from Aizawa, but it slid off them like water.

Instead, Mina twisted toward the desk behind her. “Hey, Kirishima — you were with him at the Festival, right? What’s up with him?”

Kirishima froze halfway through setting out his notebook. His knee bounced under the desk, rhythm just shy of frantic.

“I—uh—” His grin was quick, practiced. “Nah, I don’t know. Probably just… Bakugou being Bakugou, y’know?”

Mina raised a brow. “That sounded like a lie.”

“It’s not a lie,” Kirishima said, way too fast. His pencil nearly snapped between his fingers. “Seriously. He’s fine.”

Kaminari leaned back, unconvinced. “Sure doesn’t look fine.”

Sero hummed in agreement. “Looks like he’s about to bite someone’s head off.”

Bakugou’s fist twitched against his armrest at the commentary, but he didn’t look up.

From the shadows in the back, Izuku caught the exchange in fragments — the teasing laced with real worry, the tension sitting heavy on Kirishima’s shoulders. He tilted his head slightly, curiosity prickling at the edges of his chest.

Dark Shadow pressed closer, cool and soft against his side, as if sensing the shift. Izuku let his hand rest against it again, grounding himself there, while the rest of the room buzzed with voices that felt a world away.

At the front, Aizawa finally let the chatter play itself out before speaking, his tone flat but carrying.

“Enough. Focus forward. We’ve got business to handle.”

Aizawa let the silence settle just long enough before speaking.

His tone was flat, but sharp enough to slice through the chatter. “Before we start, you’re getting a new face in the room.”

The door slid open again, and a tall boy stepped inside. His posture was loose, almost lazy, but his gaze was anything but — sharp, calculating, like he was already taking stock of the room. Muted violet hair framed his face, shadows catching at the angles.

“This is Hitoshi Shinsou,” Aizawa said. “Some of you saw him in the Sports Festival. He earned trial placement in the Hero Course. For now, he’ll be training with you.”

A low hum of voices immediately sparked across the class.

“Ohhh, it’s him,” Kaminari whispered a little too loudly, leaning toward Mina.

“Cool hair,” she muttered back.

Yaoyorozu offered a polite, “Welcome,” with a small nod. Even Sero lifted a hand in a casual wave.

Shinsou didn’t react to any of it. His eyes followed Aizawa’s vague gesture toward the empty seat waiting for him — but on the way, something else snagged his attention.

At the back of the room, half-swallowed in the shadows near Tokoyami’s desk, sat a boy he didn’t recognize. Not at a desk, but on the floor, knees drawn up, shoulders relaxed as though he belonged there. Dark Shadow was curled around him like a living blanket, one broad wing pressed protectively to his side. The boy’s fingers tapped idly against the quirk’s form, small and quiet, like a rhythm only he knew.

Shinsou’s stride slowed by a fraction.

Weird.

He’d been told Class 1-A had quirks worth watching. He hadn’t been told anything about… that. A kid who wasn’t even pretending to listen. A kid no one was correcting.

Weird didn’t even begin to cover it.

He moved on, dropping into his seat without comment. Aizawa’s droning voice picked up at the front, running through the start of the lesson as though nothing were unusual.

But Shinsou glanced back once. The boy hadn’t moved. Dark Shadow shifted closer again, like a cat curling tighter around its chosen person. And not a single classmate gave it a second glance.

If this were General Studies, a teacher would’ve called the kid out in seconds. Here? Nothing. Business as usual.

The bell finally rang for a short break, scraping chairs and a surge of chatter filling the air.

“Man, you really pulled it off!” Sero leaned across the aisle, grinning. “Straight into 1-A, just like that. How’d you even do it?”

“Yeah, and you didn’t even use your quirk,” Mina added, spinning around in her seat. “You went full hand-to-hand the whole time. That’s… kinda hardcore.”

Shinsou shrugged, voice even. “I used what I had.”

Ojiro tilted his head, thoughtful. “Not much gear, either. That means you’ve got good strategy.”

“Or just crazy patience,” Mina teased. “Standing there while someone’s swinging at you? You’ve gotta be nuts to keep your cool.”
Shinsou didn’t answer. His eyes had already drifted, almost unconsciously, back to the boy in the corner.

Jirou noticed. She smirked, leaning on her elbow. “Oh. Right. You don’t know about him, do you?”

Shinsou’s brow lifted slightly.

“You’ll find out,” she said, offering no explanation.

Before he could press, Aizawa’s voice cut through the chatter again. “Outside. Combat drills. Move.”

The order was given, and chairs scraped back all at once. The usual clamor of Class 1-A spilled into the hallway, footsteps overlapping as everyone headed toward the training grounds. Bags slung over shoulders, voices rising and falling in little bursts — it was chaos, but the kind of chaos that somehow held a rhythm of its own.

“Man, I still can’t believe it,” Sero said, drifting into step beside Shinsou. “General Studies one week, now Hero Course the next? That’s nuts.”
“Totally deserved, though,” Mina added, bumping his shoulder playfully. “Aizawa doesn’t vouch for just anyone.”

Shinsou didn’t answer, and they didn’t seem to need him to.

Up ahead, Iida was doing his best to corral the group into a straight line. Or trying to. He opened his mouth once, faltered, then simply pushed his glasses higher up his nose with sharper-than-usual precision.

Uraraka, walking beside him, frowned. “Iida, you okay? You don’t sound like yourself.”

“I am conserving energy for training,” he replied briskly, almost rehearsed. He gave a small nod, as if to confirm his own words.
Uraraka didn’t look convinced, but she let it drop, lips pressing thin.

A little farther up, Mina’s attention had already shifted. “Dark Shadow totally pounced this morning. You should’ve seen it, Shinsou, he basically purred.”

“I did not purr,” Dark Shadow growled indignantly.

Kaminari grinned, leaning over. “Sure sounded like purring.”

“I told you, he missed Midoriya,” Tokoyami said, feathers bristling at the teasing.

“Missed him like a long-distance lover,” Kaminari fired back. Mina burst out laughing, nearly tripping on her own feet.

Tokoyami gave a long-suffering sigh. Dark Shadow, however, rumbled low and pleased, which only made the laughter louder.

Yaoyorozu gave a small shake of her head, but even she was hiding a smile.

In the back cluster, Kirishima’s focus wasn’t on the teasing at all. His eyes flicked every few seconds toward Bakugou, who trailed a little behind. The sharpness in Bakugou’s stride was hard to ignore — shoulders wound tight, hands jammed deep into his pockets like he was holding something in place by force.

Kirishima tried anyway. “Yo, Bakugou. You good? You look kinda—”

“I said I’m fine,” Bakugou snapped without looking at him, voice rough enough to scrape.

Kirishima chuckled too quickly. “Heh, yeah, fine, got it. Totally fine.” He shoved his hands through his hair, keeping his grin, but his leg bounced restlessly as they walked.

From the back, Hagakure tilted toward Sero with a whisper. “You think they fought or something?”

Sero shrugged, glancing between Bakugou’s stiff shoulders and Kirishima’s forced grin. “If they did, I don’t wanna be around for round two.”

The voices layered over each other, bits of chatter weaving in and out: Ashido teasing, Kaminari laughing too loudly, Uraraka’s softer questions that didn’t quite get answered, Tokoyami’s long-suffering sighs. The noise was messy, alive, undeniably theirs.

And trailing just behind them, Izuku walked in Aizawa’s shadow, umbrella tucked close against the stray shafts of sunlight in the hall. He didn’t join the noise. He didn’t need to. It washed over him like background music.

For Shinsou, though, the distance stood out. He caught it again when he let his eyes wander: the way Aizawa walked like he was guarding, the way the quiet boy behind the group wasn’t part of the chatter at all.

Weird.

The training field was flooded with sunlight, the kind that made Izuku’s chest tighten just looking at it. He didn’t step out into it. Instead, he traced the edge of the grounds, moving carefully where the taller buildings still cast their shadows. When the shade ran thin, he opened the black umbrella, keeping it low until he reached the safety of the tree at the far end of the field.

Only then did he fold the umbrella shut and lower himself onto the grass, back against the trunk. The bark pressed rough lines into his shirt, grounding him. Here, in the cool dark patch beneath the branches, the world felt manageable again.

From here, the field was a stage.

At Aizawa’s order, the class broke into pairs. Energy spilled immediately into the air: the slap of sneakers against stone, the hard thud of a strike, startled laughter when someone missed.

From his patch of shade, Izuku let his eyes wander: Iida moving with precise, mechanical form; Yaoyorozu keeping pace with Uraraka’s determination; Kirishima already laughing even as Sero tried to pin him. The noise layered itself into a rhythm that wasn’t overwhelming so long as he stayed apart.
Shinsou had been paired with Ojiro. Their spar started steady, Ojiro circling with clean, practiced strikes while Shinsou tested his stance. But every so often, Shinsou’s gaze wandered — and more than once, it snagged on the boy under the tree.

He muttered it low, almost to himself. “Does he always just sit there?”

Asui answered, her voice calm and direct as she swept Mineta off his feet again. “Yeah. Midoriya doesn’t do combat with us. He’s… different.”
Shinsou blinked, attention shifting. “Different how?”

Koda, standing nearby and brushing dirt off his knees, hesitated before speaking softly. “He’s not in the Hero Course. Aizawa looks after him.”
Asui gave a small nod, filling in the rest. “He went through some bad stuff, apparently. That’s why he stays close to shadows. Bright light isn’t good for him.”

The words were simple, not unkind, but final.

Shinsou looked back toward the tree. Izuku hadn’t moved — just watching, quiet, untouched by the drills everyone else was running.

From his tree, Izuku rested his head back against the bark, the sound of fists meeting and voices carrying across the field. The world moved fast out there, but here — in the shadows — he could simply watch.

The rhythm of training blurred together, it was alive, the kind of chaos that had rhythm, each student wrapped up in their sparring or shouting encouragement from the sidelines.

And then, the energy shifted.

The huge shadow fell before the figure did.

“All right, YOUNG HEROES—!” The familiar booming voice carried across the field, loud enough to silence half the class on the spot.

Heads snapped toward the gates, where All Might strode in with his usual dramatic flourish. Except—

“…Wait,” Mina said slowly, eyes narrowing. “Does he… does he have—red hair?”

Chapter 35: Chapter 33 - The forgiving child he was

Summary:

Training is interrupted by a presence that shifts the air from laughter to silence. What begins with confusion soon sharpens into something heavier, something unspoken. And at the heart of it all, a quiet exchange reveals how fragile—and how powerful—forgiveness can be.

 

Age does not define maturity—sometimes innocence does.

Notes:

No way!!! An update on the right date?! Miracles do happen! ✨

Anyway—if I’m being completely honest, this chapter felt like a real breath of fresh air. Writing All Might’s apology was surprisingly nice.

I’ve always loved him as the Symbol of Peace. Sure, he struggles when it comes to kids, but his heart is good, and I truly believe he tries his best every single time. People make mistakes, and that’s okay.

That’s exactly how I imagined his apology would be, calm, peaceful, and sincere. Even if it stirs up a little commotion somewhere else, that’s fine.

Chapter Text

The laughter and rhythm of sparring drills cracked open like glass when a shadow fell across the training field.

At first, no one moved. The shape was unmistakable: tall, broad, towering in the kind of presence that could silence a crowd without a word. The red hair, however, was not.

For a full five seconds, Class 1-A collectively forgot how to breathe.

The symbol of peace—their symbol—stood a few meters away with hair dyed a bright, unmistakable crimson.

The silence broke with a single, disbelieving voice.

“DUDE.” Kaminari swung toward Kirishima, pointing so hard his wrist cracked. “He copied your hairstyle!”

It was like throwing a rock into still water—the whole class jolted.

Kirishima blinked once. Then twice. His hands flew up to his own hair like it had suddenly betrayed him. “Wha—wait, what?! No way—no way All Might would—!”

Jirou groaned audibly, dragging a palm down her face. “Oh my god, you’re both idiots,” she muttered under her breath, though the flush at the tips of her ears betrayed her embarrassment at being associated with them.

That was all it took.

Sero broke first, laughter exploding from his chest so violently he bent double. “Pff—!” He slapped his thigh, voice cracking as he nearly toppled. Mina joined in instantly, wheezing so hard she had to brace against Hagakure.

“He totally did, though!” she squealed between hiccups.

It was ridiculous. It was surreal. For one absurd heartbeat, the weight of the moment tilted toward comedy.

But then Todoroki, voice cool and edged, muttered under his breath:

“…He could have chosen green.”

The ripple of laughter sputtered out. Because beneath the red dye and the strangeness of it all, All Might was still All Might—his presence didn’t shrink, even muted, even… off-balance.

He wasn’t smiling.

Not really.

The class noticed.

All Might’s eyes, dim but steady, fixed on Aizawa.

“Hello, Shota,” he greeted, voice pitched softer than the man usually carried—like the words weighed too much to throw into the air.

Aizawa turned slowly. His eyes narrowed, tired and sharp all at once. “What are you doing here?”

His voice wasn’t curious. It wasn’t welcoming. It was edged—already bracing.

The air seemed to hold its breath as All Might stepped forward. The ground felt smaller beneath his stride, as if even muted, his presence bent the space around him. And then—just briefly—his gaze flickered.

Toward the tree.

Toward the patch of shadow beneath it.

Aizawa saw. He saw where those eyes landed. And his whole body tightened like a bow pulled to breaking. His scarf shifted faintly, alive to the current rippling off him.

He didn’t wait for an explanation. Didn’t give All Might the chance.

“All Might.” His voice cut through the field like a blade. Flat. Sharp. Final. “You’re interrupting my lesson.”

The silence that followed wasn’t the stunned kind from before. It was brittle. Heavy. Like glass under too much weight.

Even Bakugou—who had stubbornly kept sparring despite the absurdity—froze mid-step. His heel dug a sharp line into the dirt.

The red-haired giant faltered, shoulders flinching the smallest fraction. His hands curled once at his sides, released. His voice tried again, low. “I only came to—”

“To what?” Aizawa cut in, words hard, eyes harder. “To waltz in here with a new dye job and confuse my students? Do you have any idea how reckless that looks, given what you represent?”

The words hit the class like a blow.

They stared, eyes wide. Jirou’s jaw slackened, her earjacks twitching. Mineta mouthed something soundless. Mina’s eyes went wide as plates.

No one had ever heard Eraserhead spit venom at All Might.

“Uh—did he just—?” Mina’s whisper barely rose.

“He totally did,” Sero hissed back, eyes huge.

“But… why’s Aizawa so mad?” Uraraka’s voice trembled, hands clutched together.

No one answered.

Bakugou’s jaw clicked tight. He forced his glare downward, foot tapping sharp against the dirt, but his chest had gone too tight to ignore. Something about this—something about the way Aizawa’s whole body bristled—set every nerve in him sparking.

He didn’t know, not exactly. But he could feel it.

This wasn’t about hair dye. Wasn’t about “interruptions.”

This was about Izuku.

It always was.

His chest tightened. Breath too shallow, heartbeat too fast. He didn’t want to look, but his eyes slid anyway—to the shade of the tree, the small form resting there.

And something in him lurched.

He hated it. He hated how his stomach dropped, hated how the thought slithered in before he could crush it: if something happened to Izuku again…

He didn’t want to finish the thought.

Aizawa didn’t blink.

Didn’t soften.

He stood planted in the dirt like the weight of every second depended on him alone, scarf coiled in restless loops at his shoulders. The lines of his face carved harsher than usual, not tired but sharp. Angry. Too sharp.

It was wrong—he was wrong.

His students had seen him irritated. They’d seen him sigh through their antics or snap curt orders when things got sloppy. But this—

This wasn’t that.

This was tighter. Brittle. Dangerous.

And they all felt it.

“Aizawa’s…” Mina whispered, leaning barely toward Jirou, “...mad. Like mad mad.”

Jirou didn’t even answer. She was too busy staring, throat tight, earjacks twitching with how fast her heart was beating.

“I only came to apologize.”

All Might’s words didn’t boom. They didn’t shine. They carried a weight no one had heard from him before: quiet, raw, stripped bare of grandeur. His eyes didn’t waver when they locked on Aizawa, though his hands flexed once, betraying nerves.

The word apologize rippled through the class.

“Apologize?” Ojiro muttered, voice low.

“For what?” Kaminari whispered back, brow furrowed.

“Maybe… some old pro-hero fight?” Iida guessed, though he didn’t sound convinced.

“No…” Mina shook her head, her usual energy muted. “This is different. Aizawa doesn’t get this tense over hero beef.”

Uraraka’s fingers curled into the fabric of her training suit. She looked between the men, panic flickering in her wide eyes. “Then what—?”

Nobody finished the thought. Nobody could.

Because whatever the truth was, it wasn’t theirs to touch.

Aizawa’s eyes burned, fixed on All Might. His voice came low, almost a growl.

“You think dyeing your hair makes this simple? You think showing up unannounced fixes what happened?”

What happened.

The phrase landed like a live wire.

Heads turned subtly, students trading looks. They didn’t dare speak this time. Not when their teacher’s face was a mask of tension, not when his shoulders hunched like a predator guarding its den.

The silence pressed harder, wrapping around them until even the wind seemed to hush.

Bakugou felt it coil in his chest like barbed wire.

What happened.

His jaw locked, teeth grinding. His fists balled at his sides, nails digging into the skin of his palms. He tried to steady his breathing, but each inhale stuttered short, sharp.

He knew it. He fucking knew it.

This was about Izuku.

His eyes flicked again toward the shadow at the base of the tree, the small figure sitting there, quiet, head tilted as if the chaos across the field didn’t reach him.

Why does it always circle back to him?

His stomach twisted. He wanted to move, wanted to demand an answer, but something about Aizawa’s rigid posture, about the way even Kaminari had shut up, kept him rooted. His leg bounced once, sharp and restless, until he forced it still.

Still, his hands trembled. Just enough that Kirishima noticed.

“…Bakugou?” Kirishima murmured under his breath. Concern edged his tone, though he didn’t dare say more.

Bakugou didn’t answer. His eyes stayed locked on the ground, chest rising too fast, too shallow.

All Might didn’t flinch under Aizawa’s words. His face was pale, drawn, the lines around his eyes deeper than usual. But he didn’t look away.

“No,” he said finally. His voice was soft, but it reached. “It doesn’t fix anything. It won’t ever fix anything.”

He exhaled, slow, as if the words themselves carried weight.

“I only want the chance to try.”

Something shifted then.

Not much. Not enough for the students to catch.

But Aizawa saw it in himself—the crack between fury and fear. His jaw clenched, but his eyes betrayed him. Fear. The memory of the footage seared into his mind: the boy writhing, bones splitting through skin, blood spilling in rivers, body convulsing as if tearing itself apart from the inside.
He hadn’t been there. He hadn’t smelled it, hadn’t heard it firsthand. But he had seen enough. Enough to know what it would do to him if it ever happened again.

Enough to know he wasn’t sure he could watch it live.

His throat tightened.

The fear curdled, twisted, came out wrong. Came out as anger.

But All Might… All Might didn’t move. Didn’t waver.

“I’m not here as the Symbol. Not as a teacher. Just…” His voice cracked faintly, raw around the edges. “Just as a man who needs to tell him I’m sorry.”
The scarf around Aizawa’s shoulders twitched once, restless, like it sensed his hesitation.

“…Five minutes,” he said finally, voice low and rough. “That’s all.”

The field erupted.

“Five minutes?!” Mina hissed.

“What the hell’s going on?” Shinsou whispered harshly.

“Wait—he’s going to Midoriya, isn’t he?” Hagakure’s voice cracked halfway through.

The name spread like a ripple. Midoriya. Heads turned, gazes snapping toward the shade at the edge of the field.
Izuku.

The boy who wasn’t in their course. The boy who always sat apart, never sparred, always kept to shadows. The boy who Aizawa guarded like a secret.

“Why?” Ashido whispered, the playfulness gone from her voice. “What’s going on with him?”

Nobody answered.

They couldn’t.

Because when Uraraka glanced up at Aizawa, seeking just a hint of explanation, his face was stone. Tense. Unreadable. Dangerous.

And that silence told them more than words ever could.

Todoroki’s gaze lingered the longest, sharp and calculating, though his face gave nothing away. Still, his silence carried weight.

And Bakugou—

His fists had curled so tight his knuckles whitened, nails digging hard into flesh. His whole frame vibrated with something restless, something volatile.

He knew it. He had been right.

This was about Izuku.

And the thought alone made his chest clench until it hurt.

The grass stirred faintly under the breeze as All Might crossed the distance.

Each step seemed to echo louder than it should, heavy against the hush that had swallowed the training field.

Izuku sat where he always did—his patch of shadow, back resting against the bark, knees drawn faintly inward. The noise of sparring and laughter had blurred into background rhythm earlier, a hum that didn’t demand anything from him.

But now the rhythm was gone.

The air felt different. Thicker. Like the world was holding its breath.

Izuku blinked up, slow, cautious, at the tall red-haired man who came to stand a short distance away. He didn’t know him. He didn’t think he knew him.

But the man’s eyes were on him. And that meant something.

“Hello, young one…”

The words were soft. Fragile. Not booming like he’d expected from someone so tall. The voice cracked faintly at the edges, as if unsure of its own weight.

All Might lowered himself to the grass, not close enough to crowd but near enough that the shade under the tree seemed to bend around the two of them. His frame—still too large even in its weariness—made the space feel smaller, fragile, as though even a shift of weight could crack the air.

For a long moment, he didn’t speak. Just sat there, fingers twitching once, then clasping tightly together on his knees. When his voice finally came, it wasn’t booming. It wasn’t the voice of the Symbol.

It was quiet. Careful. Human.

Izuku tilted his head, green eyes wary, but quiet.

“…I know you probably don’t remember me,” he said, each word pressed out like he was afraid of breaking them, “since it all happened too quickly…”

He paused. A long, heavy silence filled the space between them.

“I just wanted to apologize,” All Might said, the pause between each syllable dragging long enough to scrape. His eyes softened, but they didn’t waver.
“For hurting you.”

The words didn’t land the way he must have expected. Izuku’s brows pinched faintly.

Hurting him?

The man looked nothing like anyone from the facility. He knew every face from there—burned into him, etched so deep, the shapes of their smiles and the cold light on their hair rose behind his eyes if he let them. Blond. White coats. Too many hands. Too much light.

But this man wasn’t among them.

So if he hadn’t been from there, then what was he apologizing for? When had he been hurt by him? Izuku’s chest tightened, confusion bleeding into something guilty. Was he forgetting something important again?

His lips parted. The words felt small, but they were the truth.

“…I don’t… remember.”

All Might’s breath caught faintly at Izuku’s answer, but he forced a small, trembling smile anyway. It wasn’t the triumphant kind the world adored—it was thin, frayed at the edges, but honest.

“…It’s all right,” he murmured, his gaze flicking toward the canopy above, where the sunlight struggled to break through. The golden beams caught in his dyed hair, making the red strands glint faintly in the breeze. “You don’t have to remember.”

A beat. His throat worked once before he added, softer still, “It’s better if you don’t.”

Izuku blinked again. His hands shifted slightly in his lap, fingers curling against one another, restless. Better if he didn’t remember?

But then All Might’s eyes turned back to him—steady, unbearably gentle. “Still… I’m sorry. I knew the protocol. And I didn’t pay enough attention. It was my fault. I hurt you.”

The words snagged something deep inside Izuku. Protocol. Hurt.

And suddenly, oh—

It clicked.

He did know what the man was talking about.

Not here under the tree. Not in the facility. But in the hallway.

That day.

That time where he had broken apart in front of him.

Where the air had been too tight, the smile too bright, the blond too blinding.

The time he had lost control and his quirk had torn him apart, ripping through his own body like punishment. The time he bled too much, left a mess too big. The time he thought he might lose U.A.’s trust over a ruined carpet.

The time he swore the janitor would hate him forever.

The time he had cried until the sun was gone.

His throat tightened, gaze dropping to his lap. His fingers twitched faintly against the fabric of his pants.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered. The words slipped out before he even thought about them.

The words were a whisper, automatic. They tasted like copper and dust in his throat, but they came easily—too easily.

He didn’t know why he said it. Maybe because someone had to. Maybe because it was normal, wasn’t it?

Because that was what you said, wasn’t it?

When you made a mess.
When the janitor had to scrub the floors for hours.
When Recovery Girl had to waste time she could have used on real students.
When teachers had to carry him away like some broken thing.
When others had to see—had to watch—what he turned into.

Sorry for staining the carpets.
Sorry for crying too long.
Sorry for being so loud without making a sound.
Sorry for being alive when it would’ve been easier for everyone if he hadn’t been.

It was normal. His body broke. It always broke. What wasn’t normal was people caring that it did.

So yes. He apologized. Because surely it wasn’t All Might who owed him anything.

Izuku’s apology lingered between them, soft, fragile, too small for the weight it carried.

All Might blinked once. Twice. His chest clenched so hard he almost forgot how to breathe.

This child—this boy who had nearly torn himself to pieces—was apologizing.

Toshinori’s jaw tightened. His hands, clasped loosely on his knees, trembled once before he caught them in a tight grip. He wanted to say a thousand things at once—that Izuku had nothing to be sorry for, that no one should ever grow used to their own suffering, that what had happened in that hallway still haunted him.

But he didn’t.

Instead, he leaned forward slightly, lowering his voice until it was just for Izuku, not for the class or Aizawa or anyone else who might be watching.

“Don’t,” he said gently, firmly. “Don’t apologize for something you couldn’t control, young one.”

His voice cracked at the end, but the steadiness in it remained.

Izuku’s eyes flicked up, startled—not because of the words themselves, but because of the way they were said. Like it was the simplest truth in the world. Like there was no room for doubt.

Tears pricked unbidden at Izuku’s lashes, but he blinked hard, forcing them away. He smiled instead—a small, trembling thing, too fragile to last, but real. His lips curved upward, though his eyes still shone wet.

“Mmm.”

The sound was faint, but it carried warmth.

Something in All Might’s chest cracked open. The weight he carried—guilt, regret, the memory of that hallway seared into him—didn’t vanish. But it shifted. Became something smaller, something lighter, because of that smile.

Izuku… forgave too easily. Forgave instinctively. He shouldn’t have had to. But he did.

And it broke Toshinori’s heart.

The boy glanced once more at the strands of red drifting in the breeze.

It suited him better than blond.

Chapter 36: Chapter 34 - The honest child he was

Summary:

Training under Aizawa’s watchful eye should have been routine, but unease ripples through Class 1-A as glances shift toward the shade of a tree and the quiet boy who sits beneath it. All Might’s unexpected presence only heightens the tension, drawing out emotions the students don’t understand and questions they aren’t prepared to ask. What begins as a simple lesson fractures under the weight of curiosity, forcing truths to surface in ways no one expects. By the time the hour ends, the class is left shaken, bonds are tested, and the thin line between past wounds and present trust grows harder to ignore.

 

Curiosity kills the cat, right ?

Notes:

As always… I’m late 🙈

I’m really sorry—no excuses this time, I completely wasted yesterday.

By the way, I just realized I never properly said thank you for 10K hits… so thank you!

10K is such a huge milestone, and I honestly never imagined this story would reach that many people. I’m so grateful for everyone who’s been reading, leaving kudos, and sharing comments—it really means the world to me. I love reading your thoughts just as much as you enjoy the chapters, and I’ll do my very best not to disappoint you as the story continues! <3

But! The chapter is finally here, and let’s just say… disaster struck. I think you’ll enjoy it. <3

Chapter Text

While the discussion whispered on beneath the shade of the tree, Aizawa forced himself to face the sparring field.

He told himself to keep the lesson moving, to anchor the class back into rhythm, but his own gaze betrayed him. Every few moments, his eyes flicked sideways—toward the patch of shadow where the boy sat, toward the tall figure crouched near him. His scarf itched at his shoulders, restless, betraying the nerves he worked to hide.

The whispers behind him didn’t help.

The students weren’t subtle. Glances darted, murmurs slipped between fists colliding and feet sliding through dirt. None of them had the courage to voice it outright, not with his posture sharp and his jaw tight, but the tension spread like static in the air.

A sharp crack of light split the corner of his vision. Aizawa’s eyes snapped toward it.

“Aoyama!” His voice carried across the field, low but biting. “I already told you—stop blasting without thinking.”

The boy startled, hands flying to his belt. Tsuyu had leapt sideways just in time, the beam missing her by a fraction.

“Ah! Pardon, pardon!” Aoyama beamed weakly, glitter catching in the sunlight as if his quirk had flared on instinct.

“Focus.” Aizawa’s tone left no room for discussion.

He exhaled through his nose, long, slow, dragging patience back into his lungs. His hand tightened briefly on the scarf wound at his shoulders.

His eyes slid again—just for a second. The tree. The now red-haired man. The boy.

He wasn’t the only one.

Half his class stole looks when they thought he wasn’t watching. He always noticed. Always. And today, more than half of them weren’t focused. Their rhythm faltered, stances sloppier, blocks late. The distraction under the tree wasn’t just his.

But three students in particular…

Todoroki, Shinsou and Bakugou.

They lingered more than the others. Their eyes cut to the shadow not once or twice but again and again, sharp and unrelenting.

Bakugou’s shoulders were tight, his foot tapping restless dents into the dirt even when he wasn’t sparring. His glare burned holes into the ground, but his ears strained sideways every time a voice lifted.

Shinsou, too—though his glances were less sharp, more searching. He had the air of someone studying a puzzle, piecing together a riddle no one had given him the clues to solve.

But Todoroki…

Aizawa frowned faintly. He understood Bakugou—restless, suspicious, angry at ghosts only he could see. He understood Shinsou’s curiosity, still fresh to the class and sniffing at the edges of secrets.

But Todoroki?

There was something quieter there. His eyes lingered longer than the others, his face expressionless, but intent carved into his stillness. Aizawa knew the look—he had seen it in wounded children, in people measuring their own scars against someone else’s.

He didn’t like it.

He didn’t like what it might mean.

He turned away before the thought dug deeper.

“Tokoyami!” he barked suddenly. His tone cracked like a whip across the field.

The boy jolted, Dark Shadow flaring larger at his side—its shape quivering, drawn toward the shade at the edge of the field. The shadow strained forward, stretching like it was yearning toward something it couldn’t quite reach.

“Control your shadow,” Aizawa snapped.

Tokoyami hissed through his teeth, yanking his arm down. Dark Shadow gave a sound between a whine and a growl, its amorphous eyes flicking—yes, unmistakably—toward the tree where Izuku sat.

The whole class noticed.

They were noticing everything today.

And it made Aizawa’s gut tighten with a worry he couldn’t let show on his face.

Aizawa lifted a hand, pressing his palm against his temple as if he could squeeze the headache out. It didn’t help. His worries dug in too deep, too sharp to be eased by pressure.

The class wasn’t training anymore. Not really. Their stances were loose, movements half-hearted, eyes flicking far too often toward the tree. Whispers slipped between them like restless birds, breaking formation before they could ever settle.

Dark Shadow, though reined in, still strained subtly in that direction—its shape pulling, warping unnaturally, like a compass needle desperate to find true north. Tokoyami’s hands clenched tighter at his sides, sweat glistening at his brow as he fought to reel the creature back. The effort only made the tension more visible.

Aizawa’s patience thinned. His chest tightened, not just with irritation but with the reminder that he didn’t fully control this situation. That thought alone set his nerves on edge. Because when control slipped, accidents happened. And accidents here—now—were not an option.

His eyes cut once more between the shaded patch of grass and the restless faces of his students. The whispers were getting louder. The distraction was spreading like cracks in glass.

“Enough.”

The single word carried like a whipcrack, flat and sharp all at once.

The entire class froze. Even the wind seemed to pause, caught in the weight of it. They didn’t need more than that—Eraserhead didn’t need to raise his voice. That single syllable, that edge in his tone, said enough.

They knew they were wrong. They knew their curiosity had gotten the better of them. But the truth was—how could they not look? How could they not wonder why their teacher, their Symbol, and the quiet boy under the tree were tied together in a knot of tension they weren’t meant to see?

Still, Aizawa’s annoyance was sharper than their curiosity. Scarier. So one by one, their gazes dropped, their movements resumed. Punches fell into rhythm again, feet slid through dust, the noise of training stuttered back into motion.

They tried to forget. To bury the whispers that scratched at the back of their throats.

It didn’t work. Not when the shade stirred again.

All Might rose slowly from where he had crouched, the vastness of his frame pulling the air with him. His hair—still red, still jarring—shifted faintly in the wind. And his smile… it wasn’t the gleaming beacon the world knew. Not the kind meant to lift others or paint reassurance across a battlefield.

It was smaller. Softer. A smile not performed, but lived. Not meant for the crowd, but born from something inside him. A smile of relief. Of quiet gladness.

The class tried not to look, but their restraint frayed the longer he walked. Heads tilted, eyes darted, feet slowed mid-step. Even those who forced themselves to keep moving couldn’t stop the subtle pull, the curiosity tugging them like a tide.

Aizawa caught every glance. He didn’t call them out this time. His eyes followed All Might instead, watching the man close the distance back to him.

Nothing had happened. The boy hadn’t broken. The shadows hadn’t erupted in chaos. And when All Might rose, Izuku’s face had looked… calm. Quiet, but calm.

That was enough to let the coil of fear in Aizawa’s gut finally slacken.

When All Might stopped beside him, Aizawa didn’t speak right away. He studied him—the hair, the lines at the corners of his mouth, the softened eyes that were so different from the man on billboards.

“…So?” Aizawa said at last, voice low enough not to carry. “You got what you came for?”

All Might exhaled slowly through his nose, the breath carrying something heavy. He nodded once. “I did.” His eyes drifted briefly back to the tree. “He forgave me.”

The words hit Aizawa harder than he wanted to admit. Forgave. That child forgave everything too easily. But still—there was no panic in him, no recoil, no blood this time. Only calm.

Aizawa’s jaw shifted faintly. “…Then I suppose I can erase the rest of it.”

All Might blinked, puzzled. “Erase…?”

“The anger,” Aizawa clarified, tone flat but no longer sharp. His eyes flicked briefly toward the shade of the tree, then back. “I couldn’t contain it after what happened. But he seemed fine with it. And it’s not my place to stay angry at you if he isn’t.” He exhaled faintly, almost inaudible. “I was harsh on you.”

That was how his apology would be. Short. Stripped down. The only kind Aizawa ever gave.

All Might lowered his gaze to the ground, a small, quiet smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. “You’ve always been harsher on me than most, Shota.” His voice carried a warmth it hadn’t in years. And maybe, just maybe, if young Midoriya could forgive him so easily… he could begin forgiving himself, too.

Silence settled between them again, but it was no longer brittle. This time it was steady. Serene. The kind of silence where time itself seemed to pause, and the only thing moving was the wind across the field.

“Thank you.” All Might’s voice was soft when he finally broke it. He looked at his colleague—not as the Symbol, not as the man the world demanded, but simply as a friend. “For trusting me with five minutes.”

From where they stood, the students couldn’t hear the words exchanged. All they saw was the shift—how their usually sharp, coiled teacher seemed to soften, if only slightly, as he stood beside All Might. No more sparks of anger, no bristling edge. Just two pro-heroes, talking quietly, the tension in the air bleeding away until it almost felt… normal.

It didn’t make sense.

One minute, it had felt like the field was about to shatter in half under the weight of something none of them understood. Now, watching the two men stand together, the picture looked almost warm.

“What the heck…” Kaminari muttered under his breath. “Did we all just imagine that?”

“Didn’t look like nothing,” Sato whispered back.

Still, the more they watched, the harder it became to reconcile what they were seeing with the scene from before. The intensity, the venom in Aizawa’s voice—it was gone, replaced with a calm they couldn’t place.

When All Might finally turned, his expression softened into something the students had never seen before. Not the booming grin of the Symbol of Peace. Not the hollow mask of a man pushing past his limits. Just… quiet, genuine warmth as he gave the class a small nod.

He didn’t linger. He left with that smile, like he had left something behind here.

The silence afterward stretched too long. Everyone looked at each other, waiting for someone to say it. And then—

“…Mister Aizawa?” It was Momo, voice small but brave. “What… was that about?”

Half the class froze, staring at her like she’d lost her mind. But Aizawa didn’t lash out. His eyes cut to her, unimpressed, but not sharp.

“Not your concern.” His tone left no room for negotiation, but it wasn’t as harsh as they expected. His gaze swept the class, pinning them in place. “What matters is this: you train. You focus. And you trust that if something important involves you, you’ll know about it.”

The students shifted uncomfortably. It wasn’t an answer, not really, but it was enough to shut down the curiosity buzzing on their tongues.

For now.

But not Bakugou.

Not your concern. Like hell it wasn’t. He knew Izuku—knew him better than anyone here, whether he wanted to admit it or not. And he knew when shit didn’t add up.

Aizawa might’ve been able to silence the rest of the class, but Bakugou’s chest burned with the weight of it. He couldn’t sit with not knowing. Couldn’t sit with the image of All Might—All Might—looking at Izuku like that. Like he was made of glass and guilt at the same time.

All Might shouldn’t look at a child he wasn’t supposed to know like that. Like he saw some trauma. He—Bakugou—didn’t know. The only reason why he was left in the dark was because he couldn’t move on from his past, couldn’t face Izuku. Couldn’t. Couldn’t. Couldn’t…

If he thought too long about it, his head felt like it would split apart.

So he didn’t.

Instead, he turned back to training. Harder. Louder. Every blast bigger than it needed to be, every movement sharper, more destructive. If he couldn’t get answers, he’d burn the pressure out of his veins himself.
Because pretending he didn’t care wasn’t an option.

The bell rang out.

After what felt like an entire day, only an hour had slipped by.

Normally, by this point, the class would be dripping with sweat, muscles aching from exertion. Today, though, their bodies were fine, their minds not so much.

Only Izuku seemed untouched by the storm. He noticed the stares—of course he did—but he let them go. He was too afraid of what it might mean if he did. Afraid of remembering those same glances from another life, another place, where every look was sharp and heavy, where every whisper meant he had done something wrong.

He wasn’t there anymore.

He repeated the thought like a mantra. He was here. At U.A. With Aizawa. That was enough.

But ignoring something wasn’t the same as not noticing it.

When he returned to class after a quick meal with Aizawa, the stares hadn’t faded. If anything, they’d multiplied. The whispers, too—threads of conversation just soft enough that he couldn’t make out words, only the tone: curious, unsettled, uneasy. Even Tokoyami, normally composed, fidgeted where he sat.

The atmosphere felt wrong. Heavy. He didn’t like it. He didn’t like the attention, didn’t like how the room seemed to lean in toward him.

He counted the minutes. Ten more until Present Mic came storming in with his usual bluster. Ten minutes he could endure.

But the class couldn’t.

“Midoriya.”

The voice was calm, even. Too calm.

Everyone turned in surprise.

Todoroki had spoken.

The first to break the silence was the last anyone had expected. The boy who usually sat like a statue—untouchable, unbothered—had his mismatched eyes fixed squarely on Izuku.

“What was that before?” he asked. His tone carried no hostility, only blunt curiosity. “With All Might.”

Izuku’s throat tightened. He looked at Todoroki. Really looked. Those eyes didn’t carry judgment—only sincerity. A question, waiting.

He lowered his gaze to the floor. His voice was quiet, but honest, as it always was.

“…He apologized.”

The words rippled through the room. A dozen heads tilted forward, ears straining.

“Why?” Todoroki pressed.

No other sound followed. Even the scratch of pens and shuffle of paper stilled. The entire class held its breath.

Izuku blinked once, slowly. His hands curled in his lap. Then, with the same brutal straightforwardness as always, he said:
“Because I died in front of him.”

The silence shattered.

A beat of silence followed. Then Mina blinked, whispering to Jirou, “Died… like, embarrassed-died? Or—?” Uraraka shifted, brow furrowed, clearly unsure.

But Tokoyami froze.

Dark Shadow shivered violently at the word, its form stretching toward Midoriya like a tether snapping taut. Recognition. Not surprise—recognition.

Tokoyami’s chest tightened. “...Dark Shadow?” he muttered low, unsettled. His quirk only curled tighter, protective, restless. And suddenly, Tokoyami wasn’t sure how much of it he really understood.

“W–What do you mean ‘died’?” Mineta squeaked, scared of what might be the response. His voice cracked. And he took a step closer to Izuku as if proximity might clarify the words.

Izuku only tilted his head faintly. His voice was calm, matter-of-fact.

“I don’t know. I just… died in front of him.”

The room spun with confusion. Nausea crept at the edges of several stomachs.

“Midoriya,” Iida’s voice broke through, sharp and pale. His usual composure cracked, a faint anger trembling underneath as though the word itself offended him. “Do you even know what death means?”

Izuku blinked. Then, with the same flat honesty, he answered.

“Yes. It’s when you are in so much pain that your body can’t keep up. It makes your heart stop beating. Your consciousness goes. And after a while… the body decomposes.”

The bluntness of his tone, the emotionless recitation, sent a chill crawling down every spine in the room. It’s like he had rehearsed it again and again.

He wasn’t hesitant. He wasn’t dramatic. He spoke like someone describing the weather. Like death itself was a common occurrence.

The boy who barely spoke at all had just given them the clearest answer they’d ever heard from him. And it was about death.

Uraraka’s breath hitched. Her hands trembled as she pressed them together, as if to steady herself. Tears pricked at the corners of her eyes.

Around her, others faltered too. Ojiro’s jaw tightened. Mina’s cheerful demeanor drained into pale horror. Shoji angled his head away, as if giving Izuku privacy that words couldn’t. Even Hagakure, usually sunshine incarnate, shifted faintly in her chair, her invisible body trembling.

They hadn’t known.

They hadn’t understood.

They knew he was like Eri, that he had been rescued, that he had suffered. But they hadn’t realized the suffering meant this.

That “trauma” wasn’t a word to toss around in hushed tones. It meant death. Real, literal death.

The nausea rose higher.

“Midoriya, can you di—”

SMASH.

The wall cracked under the force of a fist. The sound ripped through the classroom like an explosion. Dust rattled loose from the ceiling.

Bakugou stood there, shoulders heaving, his back to them. His hand still pressed into the crater he’d carved into the wall. His breathing was sharp, ragged, like he was holding something feral inside his chest.

“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me.”

His voice was low. Too low. Too calm. The kind of calm that burned hotter than a scream.

A laugh followed. A scoff. Short. Jagged. Broken.

“What the fuck.”

This time it trembled, cracking under the weight of emotions he couldn’t leash.

And then he turned.

His eyes landed on Izuku. Green met red.

Izuku’s face was confused, calm in its own way. Alive.

Something inside Bakugou split.

His throat closed up, words snarling against his teeth. He couldn’t breathe in this room. Couldn’t stand the weight pressing down on him. Couldn’t sit still while Izuku said shit like that and looked at him like it was normal.

If he stayed, he would explode. If he stayed, he would break every ounce of control he had fought for. If he stayed, he might hurt someone.

So he didn’t.

With no more warning, he shoved off the wall and stormed out, the door slamming against its frame so hard it might have broke.

“Bakugou!” Kirishima’s voice cracked as he bolted up, panic written all over his face. He dashed after him without hesitation.

The class was left in a suffocating silence. Some trembled. Some stared blankly at the door as though the answers might come through it.

And that was how Present Mic found them when he strode in moments later—frozen, pale, and shaken, the air heavy with words that couldn’t be unsaid.